Skip to main content

Full text of "A book of spiritual instruction = Institutio spiritualis"

See other formats


'5  ' 


CS  C  w         1 


I   pjhi 


I      I 


BV5080 


1900 


i 


OUQUESNE  UNtVERStTY  LIBRARY 


,.,,>>>^-^,  *.i\h^i  fA7^^ 


i 


^r-'^^'  "*  m 


^  "^       FEHHt«LE  *■ 


■•^-^^ 


V  %H'4!1,  ^^ 


■if 


Nihil  Obstat 

F.  VINCENTIUS  M.  McNABB,  O.P.,  S.T.L. 
F.  HUGO  POPE,  O.P.,  S.T.L. 

Imprimatur 

HERBERTUS  CARDINALIS  YAUGHAN, 

Archiepiscopus   Westmo)insf. 
Die  Junii  20,  i8gg 


BY  LEWIS  BLOSIU 
THE  MIRROR  FOR  MONKS  :  or,  the  Looking-- 
glass  to  the  Soul.     6d.  ;  wrapper,  4d. 

A    BENEDICTINE     OF    THE 

CENTURY.  [Life  of  Blosius  ]  By  Georges 
DE  Blois  ;  translated  by  Lady  LOVAT. 
3s.  6d. 

BY  THE  REV.  BERTKAND  WILBERFORCE,  O.P. 
DOMINICAN    MARTYRS    AND     MISSIONS 
IN  JAPAN.     IS.  6d.  net. 

THE  ROAD  TO  CALVARY  :  Fourteen  Methods 
of  making  the  Way  of  the  Cross,     is.  6d.  net. 


A  BOOK  OF  SPIRITUAL 
INSTRUCTION  ^  INSTITU- 

TIO  SPIRITUALIS  f'ftf  By 
BLOSIUS  ^  Translated  from  the 
Latin  by  Bertrand  A.  Wilberforce 
J*  of  tlie  Order  of  Saint  Dominic 


M 


ST  LOUIS,  MO.,  U.S.A. :  B.  HERDER 
^  ^  LONDON,  ENGLAND :  ART  AND 
BOOK  COMPANY  ^  ^  ^  J'  M.DCCCC 


\-  ^^ 


O'^O 


In  Grateful  Memory  of 

My  Alma  Mater 

St  Cuthbert's  College,  Ushaw 

AND    OF   the   late 

Right  Rev. 

MONSIGNOR  CHARLES  NEWSHAM,  D.D. 

SOMETIME  President 

WHO  first  taught  me  to  love 

the  spiritual  works  of 

Blosius 


AUG  2  0  1S81 


PREFACE 

The  following  treatise  on  the  spiritual  life, 
written  by  the  venerable  Abbot  Blosius,  is  called 
in  the  Latin  original,  "Institutio  Spiritualis," 
which  I  have  translated,  "Book  of  Spiritual 
Instruction."  It  was  published,  as  the  author 
himself  says  in  his  letter  to  Florentius  de  Monte, 
in  the  year  155 1,  when  Blosius  was  forty-five 
years  old  and  had  been  abbot  for  twenty-one 
years.  He  was,  therefore,  in  the  prime  of  life, 
and  full  of  ripe  experience  in  the  government  of 
souls. 

The  first  appendix  to  the  treatise  is  drawn 
from  the  works  of  John  Tauler,  of  the  Order  of 
St  Dominic,  and  is  a  striking  testimony  to  the 
high  estimation  in  which  Blosius  held  "the 
illuminated  doctor,"  as  Tauler  used  to  be  called 
by  his  admirers. 

The  third  appendix  I  have  not  translated.  It 
is  a  defence  of  Tauler  against  the  attacks  of  John 
Echius,  who  had  falsely  attributed  to  him  several 
errors  that  Blosius  shows  were  never  advocated 
by  Tauler.  But  as  the  accusations  of  Echius  are 
now  forgotten,  their  refutation  would  not  be 
interesting. 
,    "The  second  appendix  consists  of  "  Endologia," 


viii  Preface 

or  interior  conversations  with  our  Lord  to  help 
devout  souls  in  mental  prayer. 

Ludovicus  Blosius,  or  Louis  de  Blois,  was  a 
Benedictine  of  great  reputation  for  sanctity  and 
learning  in  the  sixteenth  century.  He  was  born 
in  October,  1506,  and  died  in  1564  at  the  early 
age  of  fifty-eight  years.  His  life  was,  therefore, 
passed  amidst  the  troublous  times  of  the  great 
revolt  against  the  Church,  and  his  controversial 
writings  show  how  keenly  he  felt  the  miseries  of 
the  age. 

This  book,  though  short,  is  full  of  heavenly 
wisdom  and  unction.  It  is  a  golden  treatise. 
Its  chief  excellence  seems  to  me  to  lie  in  this, 
that  Blosius  directs  the  eye  of  the  soul  away 
from  itself,  its  own  miseries  and  shortcomings  to 
God,  His  beauty  and  perfection.  "  Oculi  mei 
semper  ad  Dominum.*  My  eyes  are  ever  on  the 
Lord,"  might  be  taken  as  the  motto  of  the  work. 
If  souls  aiming  at  holiness  can  only  be  got  to 
look  at  God  instead  of  themselves,  the  battle  is 
more  than  half  won,  victory  becomes  certain. 

Everything  suffers  from  translation,  and  I  am 
only  too  painfully  conscious  how  the  calm, 
dignified,  lucid  sentences  of  Blosius  lose  in  my 
imperfect  rendering.  Still,  those  who  cannot 
read  Latin  will  be  able  to  draw  even  from  the 
translation  many  wholesome  draughts  of  spiritual 
wisdom. 

*  This  verse  of  the  twenty-fourth  Psalm  were  the  last  dying- 
words  of  St  Antoninus,  Archbishop  of  Florence,  of  the  Order  of 
St  Dominic. 


Preface  ix 

The  object  held  before  the  soul  is  union  with 
God.  For  this  came  we  into  the  world,  and 
Blosius  shows  us  how  we  are  practically  to 
aim  at  this  exalted  end.  His  teaching,  though 
mystical,  is  eminently  practical ;  though  humilia- 
ting, it  is  encouraging ;  and  though  pointing  to 
the  highest  things,  the  style  is  simple,  plain  and 
intelligible. 

In  order  to  avoid  the  inconvenience  of  many 
explanatory  footnotes  in  the  course  of  the  work 
it  may  be  useful  to  make  a  few  remarks  about 
mystical  theology,  and  to  explain  certain  ex- 
pressions used  by  Blosius  and  authors  he  quotes, 
especially  in  chapter  xii  and  in  the  appendix. 

First,  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  phrase 
mystical  theology. 

Theology  is  the  science  that  deals  with  God 
and  divine  things ;  the  truths  revealed  by  God 
and  all  that  results  from  revelation. 

The  word  mystical  means  secret,  hidden, 
obscure. 

Mystical  theology,  therefore,  is  that  part  of 
the  general  science  of  theology  which  treats  about 
the  secret  and  hidden  union  of  the  soul  with  God. 
It  is  also  used,  as  in  the  present  treatise  (chap. 
xii),  to  denote  the  actual  experimental  union  of 
itself  with  God.   • 

Taken  in  this  sense,  it  may  be  defined  as 
"  The  most  perfect  and  exalted  contemplation  of 
God,  and  the  most  sweet  love  of  God  intimately 
possessed  and  enjoyed."  * 

*  Thomas  k  Wallgornera,  O.P.,  i,  5. 


X  Preface 

What  is  contemplation  ? 

By  contemplation  is  meant  the  raising  up  of 
the  mind  to  God  by  intuition^  accompanied  by 
most  ardent  love.  We  mean  by  intuition  a  mental 
sight  or  view  of  the  mind,  seeing  truth  without 
the  intervention  of  argument,  testimony  or  re- 
flections. So  our  mind  sees  by  intuition  that 
twice  two  make  four,  but  a  complicated  mathe- 
matical truth  has  to  be  arrived  at  by  much  argu- 
ment and  reflection. 

The  contemplation  of  mystical  theology  must 
be  accompanied  by  ardent  love,  because  it  is  not 
a  purely  speculative  and  intellectual  intuition  of 
God,  but  must  aflect  the  will  also.  It  is  an  ex- 
perimental perception  of  God,  not  merely  specu- 
lative :  practical  as  well  as  theoretical ;  it  is  a 
union  of  will  with  Him,  and  not  a  mere  intel- 
lectual apprehension. 

This  contemplation  may  be  ordinary  or 
extraordinary. 

The  ordinary  contemplation  means  a  close 
union  with  God  in  intellect  and  will,  which  is  the 
result  of  faithful  correspondence  to  the  grace  He 
bestows  according  to  the  ordinary  laws  of  His 
providence,  in  the  supernatural  life. 

Extraordinary  contemplation  is  a  singular 
and  miraculous  union  of  mind  with  God  by 
simple  intuition  accompanied  with  most  ardent 
love,  exceeding  the  ordinary  laws  of  Providence 
in  the  supernatural  order. 

St  Thomas  *  teaches  that  the  knowledge  we 

*  2,  2  qu.  97,  art.  2,  ad  2. 


Preface 

may  have  from  grace  is  two-fold.  The  first  kind 
is  speculative  only,  in  the  intellect,  as  when 
certain  secret  truths  are  revealed  to  any  one  by 
God.  So  far  as  this  knowledge  is  concerned,  it 
would  not  be  lawful  to  doubt,  or  to  desire  to  test, 
whether  the  will  of  God  is  good,  or  whether  God 
is  sweet.  We  know  both  by  the  teaching  of  faith. 

But  there  is  another  knowledge  of  the  divine 
will  or  goodness  which  is  affective  and  experi- 
mental. This  results  when  a  soul  actually  ex- 
periences within  itself  the  taste  of  the  divine 
sweetness  and  a  delight  of  love  in  the  divine  will. 

This  last  is  properly  called  wisdom,  under- 
standing the  word  sapienha  (wisdom)  to  be 
sapida  scientia  (savoury  knowledge) ;  that  is, 
knowledge  or  science  accompanied  by  a  savour 
or  relish  in  the  will  :    the  relish,  namely,  of  love. 

Here  it  may  very  likely  occur  to  the  mind  to 
ask  whether  it  would  be  prudent  and  praise- 
worthy for  devout  souls  to  desire  the  gift  of  con- 
templation and  to  pray  for  it  ? 

Extraordinary  contemplation,  which  is  a  purely 
gratuitous  gift  of  God,  exceeding  the  ordinary 
laws  of  His  providence  in  dealing  with  the  souls 
of  His  faithful  ones,  should  certainly  not  be  de- 
sired, and  therefore  no  one  should  ask  for  such  a 
favour  in  prayer.  Humility  teaches  this.  We 
should  no  more  presume  to  ask  for  extraordinary 
contemplation  than  for  the  gift  of  miracles  or 
prophecy. 

As  to  ordinary  contemplation  the  case  is 
different.     This  also  is  a  gift,  purely  gratuitous 


•^ 


xii  Preface 

on  the  part  of  God,  but  one  not  above,  or  forming 
an  exception  to,  the  ordinary  laws  of  His  provi- 
dence, in  the  supernatural  order,  for  the  conduct 
of  souls.  Though  it  cannot  be  merited,  strictly, 
by  any  amount  of  care  or  faithfulness  to  grace,  it 
may,  by  profound  humility,  constant  mortifica- 
tion and  recollection,  be  merited  de  congruo ; 
that  is,  we  can  dispose  ourselves  for  it  by  the 
practice  of  virtue  and  by  intense  longing,  not  for 
God's  gifts  so  much  as  for  God  Himself;  thus 
we  may  so  far  remove  the  obstacles  that  we  may 
hope  that  God,  in  His  goodness,  mercy  and 
liberality,  may  bestow  it  on  us. 

Ordinary  contemplation  is  that  interior  gift 
of  prayer,  by  which  God  visits  the  faithful  soul, 
filling  its  powers  with  supernatural  light  and 
embracing  it  in  the  spiritual  arms  of  His  love. 
Prayer,  without  the  gift  of  contemplation,  is  the 
lifting  up  of  the  mind  to  God,  by  the  help  of 
grace,  and  asking  God  for  what  we  want. 
Ordinary  contemplation  is  the  visit  of  God  to  the 
soul,  during  which  He  shows  Himself  to  the 
soul  by  a  divine  light  and  embraces  the  soul 
in  love. 

This  may  manifestly  be  done  by  God  in  many 
different  degrees.  It  may  be  only  for  a  brief 
moment,  or  for  a  longer  time.  It  may  be  fre- 
quent or  seldom,  it  may  be  given  only  a  short 
time  before  death. 

This  visitation  of  God,  a  high  degree  of  which 
is  spoken  of  in  chapter  xii,  may  be  desired  and 
prayed  for  by  a  devout  soul  without  presumption, 


Preface  xiii 

if  it  be  done  humbly,  sincerely,  and  for  God's 
glory. 

(a)  It  may  be  desired.  Because  in  itself  it  is 
good,  in  fact  the  highest  good,  for  it  is  union*  of 
mind  and  will  with  God.  Charity,  love  of  God 
for  His  own  sake,  is  the  one  thing  for  which  we 
were  created,  the  one  object  which  we  ought  to 
desire.  The  gift  of  contemplation  increases 
charity,  and  therefore  in  itself  is  lawful  to  be 
desired. 

(b)  It  may  be  prayed  for.  St  Thomas  f 
teaches  that  we  may  lawfully  pray  for  anything 
that  we  may  lawfully  desire;  in  fact,  what  is 
prayer  except  the  expression  of  our  desires  to 
God,  mentally  or  in  words  r  But  this  must  be 
done  with  certain  conditions,  in  order  to  be  free 
from  presumption. 

(c)  The  first  condition  is  humility.  The  soul 
must  acknowledge  how  utterly  unworthy  it  is  of 
so  high  a  grace  as  even  the  lowest  degree  of 
ordinary  contemplation.  It  must  be  asked  as  a 
gratuitous  favour :  "  Bow  down  Thine  ear  and 
hear  me,  for  I  am  needy  and  poor." 

(d)  The  second  condition  is  sincerity.  By 
this  is  meant  that  the  soul  must  show  a  sincere 
and  genuine  desire  for  this  most  excellent  union 
with  God,  by  the  practice  of  that  universal  self- 
denial  and  constant  recollection  spoken  of  by 
Blosius.     To   pray  for  it  without   doing    these 

*  Psalm  xxxiii,  9,  and  xlv,  2,  are  considered  invitations  to 
desire  this  union  with  God. 
1 2  Qu.  83,  art.  6, 


xiv  Preface 

things  is  a  mere  delusion  of  self-love.  If  we 
only  say  :  "  As  the  hart  panteth  after  the  water- 
springs,  so  panteth  my  soul  after  Thee,  O  God,"  * 
and  yet  neglect  the  necessary  means  to  approach 
Him,  the  desire  is  not  sincere.  The  thirsty  stag 
runs  towards  the  water-springs. 

(e)  A  third  condition  is  that  the  motive  of 
the  prayer  should  be,  not  our  own  self-interest  or 
self-exaltation,  but  God's  glory. 

The  gift  of  ordinary  contemplation  is  not 
necessary  for  salvation  or  for  holiness.  Many 
most  holy  souls  never  receive  it.  Many  who 
have  never  received  it  even  once  for  a  passing 
moment  may  be  far  holier  than  others  who  have 
had  the  gift.  Therefore  the  prayer  must  be 
conditional,  if  it  would  be  for  God's  glory  and 
according  to  His  will. 

It  would  be  safer,  therefore,  and  more  in 
keeping  with  the  ordinary  practice  of  holy  souls, 
not  to  ask  in  a  direct  way  for  contemplation,  but 
to  beg  for  perfect  pardon  of  sin,  pure  love  of  God 
for  His  own  sake,  and  the  grace  of  a  holy  death, 
leaving  to  God  to  decide  whether  the  gift  of 
contemplation  would  be  beneficial  for  our  souls. 
It  might,  good  as  it  is  in  itself,  be  hurtful 
to  us. 

Is  the  contemplation  spoken  of  by  Blosius  in 
chapter  xii  extraordinary  or  ordinary  ? 

So  exalted  is  the  union  with  God  described  in 
this  chapter,  that  at  first  sight  we  should  sup- 
pose it  must  be  the  extraordinary  gift,  beyond 

*  Psalm  41 . 


Preface  xv 

the  ordinary  laws  of  God's  providence  in  the 
supernatural  order. 

But  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  opposite.  I 
venture  to  think,  that  high  as  this  union  with 
God  is,  it  is  within  the  scope  of  ordinary- 
contemplation  ;  no  doubt  in  a  very  exalted 
degree,  but  still  within  the  limits  of  God's 
ordinary  laws,  and  not  implying  a  distinct 
miracle  in  the  supernatural  order. 

I  am  led  to  this  conclusion  because  Blosius, 
so  careful  and  accurate  a  theologian,  heads 
chapter  xii  with  these  words  :  "  What  a  spiritual 
man  may  hope  for  if  he  perseveres  in  the  prac- 
tices laid  down  in  this  book." 

Now  certainly  what  we  may  hope  for  and 
desire  we  may  pray  to  obtain.  But  extra- 
ordinary contemplation  it  would  be  wrong  and 
presumptuous  either  to  pray  for,  hope  for 
or  desire.  Therefore  what  is  described  in 
chapter  xii  must  be,  although  extremely  high 
and  uncommon,  still  within  the  limits  of  God's 
ordinary  laws  in  the  supernatural  order. 

Many  humble,  fervent  souls  no  doubt  enjoy  a 
considerable  degree  of  ordinary  contemplation 
without  being  aware  of  it,  or  adverting  con- 
sciously to  it.  It  unites  their  wills  easily, 
promptly  and  constantly  to  the  will  of  God- 
It  is  better  for  them  to  have  it,  and  yet  not  to 
know  their  own  happiness. 

If  any  souls,  shallow  in  spiritual  life,  not 
having  yet  lived  for  a  long  time  in  the  practice 
of  brave  self-denial,  external  and  internal,  should 


xvi  Preface 

fancy  they  possess  the  gift  of  contemplation  even 
in  a  low  degree,  they  may  feel  sure  they  are  de- 
ceived by  self-love.  They  are  probably  mistaking 
the  sweetness  with  which  God  attracts  beginners 
and  weaklings  to  His  service,  for  the  solid  food 
of  the  strong.  In  all  ordinary  cases,*  for  no 
absolute  rule  can  be  laid  down  about  a  gratui- 
tous gift  of  God,  the  gift  of  even  ordinary 
contemplation  in  the  lowest  degree  is  not 
bestowed  on  any  soul  that  has  not  manfully 
"walked  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death "  by  complete  mortification  under  the 
guidance  of  God's  hand.  To  mistake  the  first 
sweetness  of  the  early  spiritual  life  for  the  gift  of 
prayer  and  contemplation  would  be  like  mis- 
taking the  first  glimmer  of  dawn  for  the 
brightness  of  noon-day.  It  would  be  like  the 
self-conceit  of  a  boy  who  were  to  imagine 
himself  an  accomplished  scholar  because  he 
had  mastered  the  Greek  alphabet. 

Now,  St  Thomas,  and  with  him  the  other 
holy  writers,  as,  for  instance,  Blosius,  in  this 
treatise,  as  well  as  Dionysius  and  John  Tauler, 
quoted  by  him,  are  accustomed  to  call  the 
mystical  union  with  God  in  contemplation  by 
many  and  various  names. 

Among  these  are  often  found  very  strong 
expressions,  such  as  "  transformation,"  and  even 
"  deification." 

They  speak  of  the  soul  in  the  union  of  con- 
templation as  being  "  carried  away  into  God," 

*  See  first  paragraph  of  chapter  xii. 


Preface  xvii 

"absorbed  in  God,"  "made  one  with  Him," 
"taken  up  into  the  divine  darkness,"  "being 
born  of  God." 

In  all  these  and  many  other  similar  phrases 
they  are  endeavouring,  as  best  they  may,  to 
express  what  is  ineffable,  and  above  our  under- 
standing. By  these  strong  expressions  they 
indicate,  or  rather  typify,  the  marvellous  union 
of  love  between  God  and  the  soul,  which  is 
incomprehensible  to  us  who  have  not  experienced 
the  mystical  union  with  God  in  our  own  souls. 
"  Taste  and  see  " — unless  you  actually  taste  you 
can  know  indeed  by  faith  that  the  Lord  is  sweet, 
but  you  cannot  have  the  experimental  knowledge 
of  love. 

But  none  of  these  expressions  mean,  or  are 
ever  intended  to  mean,  that  the  soul  can  be  so 
transformed  into  God,  or  deified,  as  to  lose  its  own 
identity  and  to  become  God.  The  soul  always, 
both  in  heaven  and  earth,  remains  God's  creature. 
Its  own  finite  nature  could  not,  even  by  the  power 
of  God,  become  the  divine  nature. 

This  would  be  the  error  known  as  pantheism, 
not  only  heretical  but  also  philosophically  absurd. 

By  these  and  similar  expressions  Blosius  and 
other  holy  writers  only  intend  to  indicate,  as 
forcibly  as  they  can,  the  wonderful  closeness  of 
spiritual  union  between  the  purified  soul  and  the 
infinite  majesty  of  God  in  mystical  contemplation. 

St  Paul,  in  describing  the  miraculous  ecstasy 
or  rapture  granted  to  him,  during  which  he  is 
actually    supposed    to    have    been    temporally 


xviii  Preface 

favoured  with  the  beatific  vision,  declares  that 
it  was  impossible  for  him  to  convey  to  us  in 
human  language  the  wonders  he  had  seen  and 
heard.  These  words,  he  declares,  "it  is  not 
granted  to  man  to  utter"  (2  Cor.  xii,  4). 

When,  therefore,  writers  of  mystical  theology 
endeavour  to  describe  in  human  language  the  in- 
effable truths  of  divine  union,  they  are  obliged  to 
employ  words  that  may  appear  to  imply,  or  may 
be  construed  to  imply,  false  doctrine,  though  they 
also  bear  a  legitimate  and  orthodox  interpretation. 

The  same  is  the  case  in  the  Bible.  For  in- 
stance, St  Peter  says  boldly  of  the  precious 
promises  of  God  that  by  them  "  we  may  be 
made  partakers  of  the  divine  nature."  Now,  no 
one  imagines  for  a  moment  that  St  Peter  means 
that  we  are  able,  by  these  promises,  to  become 
God.  We  know  that  the  apostle  desires  to  im- 
press upon  us  by  these  sublime  words  the  intense 
closeness  and  reality  of  our  union  with  God  by 
grace  in  this  world  and  by  glory  in  the  next. 

A  similar  observation  can  be  made  concern- 
ing the  words  of  our  Lord  Himself  in  Apocalypse 
iii,  21. 

Comparisons  also  used  by  holy  writers  must 
not  be  too  far  pressed  or  they  may  imply  error. 
As,  for  instance,  when  Blosius  says  in  chapter 
xii,  page  95,  that  the  soul  is  united  to  God  as 
"  gold  and  brass  are  welded  into  one  mass  of 
metal,"  the  comparison  is  only  true  as  to  the 
reality  and  closeness  of  the  spiritual  union,  but  no 
further.     Gold  and  brass  welded  together  would 


Preface  xix 

form  a  mass  of  metal,  neither  pure  gold  nor 
simple  brass,  and  in  this  there  is  no  likeness  to 
the  mystical  union  of  contemplation. 

Some  of  the  expressions  of  Blosius  and 
authors  quoted  by  him  (chapter  xii,  etc.)  might 
appear  at  first  sight  to  favour  the  errors  con- 
demned by  the  Church  under  the  name  of  Quietism. 

What  is  Quietism  r 

The  system  of  false  mysticism  known  as  Quiet- 
ism was  taught  by  a  Spaniard  named  Michael 
de  Molinos,  and  was  condemned  by  Innocent  XI 
on  November  20,  1687. 

This  system,  as  clearly  against  all  common 
sense  as  against  the  teaching  of  theology,  was 
called  Quietism  because  its  authors  taught  that 
the  soul  in  union  with  God  by  love  should  be 
absolutely  quiet,  meaning  by  this  that  it  ought 
not  in  any  way  to  use  its  own  powers,  that  is,  its 
memory,  understanding  and  will,  but  that  it 
ought  to  be  utterly  and  entirely  passive,  only 
suffering  the  action  of  God  but  not  corresponding 
by  acts  of  the  will.  The  soul  ought,  according  to 
the  Quietist  theory,  to  annihilate  its  own  powers 
and  to  become  like  a  dead  body. 

Sixty-eight  propositions  were  extracted  from 
the  book  written  by  Molinos,  and  they  were 
censured  as,  some  actually  heretical,  some  sus- 
pected of  heresy,  others  erroneous,  scandalous, 
blasphemous,  offensive  to  pious  ears  and  rash.* 

Amongst  others  things  Molinos  contended 
that   the  "'  interior  life  consists  in  annihilating 

*  See  Denziger's  Enchiridion. 


XX  Preface 

the  powers  of  the  soul "  ;  *  that  is  the  memory, 
intellect  and  will.  St  Thomas,  on  the  contrary, 
teaches  that  they  should  be  employed  in  God's 
service. 

From  this  false  principle  Molinos  proceeded 
to  draw  the  following  conclusions  :  That  to  de- 
sire to  work  in  an  active  way,  by  interior  acts  of 
faith,  hope,  charity,  contrition,  etc.,  is  to  offend 
God,  who  wills  Himself  to  be  the  only  one  acting  ; 
that  the  soul  should  remain  utterly  motionless, 
like  a  dead  body  ;  and  that  to  remember  anything 
however  holy,  even  the  words  and  actions  of 
Christ  and  His  saints,  to  reflect  on  anything 
however  holy,  to  examine  the  conscience,  to 
make  any  petitions,  to  thank  God  for  anything 
would  be  imperfect  and  would  impede  union  with 
God.  In  proposition  14  he  teaches  that  souls 
united  to  God  in  contemplation  ought  not  to  ask 
God  for  anything,  though  our  Lord  said,  "  Ask  "  ; 
nor  ought  they  to  thank  God  for  anything,  though 
St  Paul  says,  "  In  all  things  give  thanks,  for  such 
is  the  will  of  God,  for  you  all,"  and,  therefore,  for 
souls  leading  an  internal  life  of  love.  "  Petition 
and  thanksgiving,"  says  Molinos,  "  are  both  acts 
of  self-will."  He  opposed  the  exercise  of  medita- 
tion, declaring  that  souls  who  use  it  do  not  adore 
God  in  spirit  and  in  truth  (Prop.  18). 

Like  all  false  systems  this  one,  which  is  a 
medley  of  nonsense  and  impiety,  possesses  a 
certain  amount  of  half  truth,  which  lends  it 
plausibility.     It  is  mysticism  gone  mad. 

*  Prop.  I . 


Preface  xxi 

The  orthodox  spiritual  writers  use  expressions 
that  at  first  sight  may  seem  to  favour  Quietism, 
especially  those  who,  like  Blosius  and  Tauler, 
wrote  before  the  time  of  Molinos,  but  a  moment's 
consideration  will  show  that  they  meant  by  these 
expressions  a  totally  different  doctrine.  For  in- 
stance, it  is  true  that  they  speak  of  the  soul 
being  "passive"  under  the  action  of  God,  but 
not  in  the  sense  of  the  Quietists.  It  is  manifest 
that,  if  God  deigns  to  visit  a  soul,  to  enlighten  it, 
speak  to  it,  embrace  it  in  love,  the  soul 
ought  not  to  turn  away  to  remember  or  to  reflect 
on  other  things,  however  holy,  which  might 
render  it  inattentive  to  God.  To  do  so  would  be 
gross  impertinence. 

If  the  Pope  were  to  favour  us  with  an  audience, 
should  we,  while  His  Holiness  was  speaking  to 
us,  refuse  to  listen  and  begin  to  converse  with 
others  ? 

In  this  sense  Blosius  tells  us  that  "Every 
image  of  perishable  things,  yea,  even  a  thought 
about  the  angels,  or  even  of  the  passion  of  Christ, 
or  any  intellectual  reflection "  impedes  mystical 
union. 

The  Quietists  would  go  on  to  say  that  a 
spiritual  man  should  never  reflect  upon  these 
holy  things,  but  Blosius,  on  the  contrary,  declares 
that  "  at  other  times  they  are  most  useful  to  be 
received  and  entertained." 

The  Quietists  say :  "  Never  think  or  reflect  on 
anything  however  holy,  never  ask  for  anything, 
never  thank  God  for  anything." 


xxii  Preface 

Blosius  says  :  "  In  the  moment  in  which  God 
deigns  to  visit  you  and  speak  to  you,  humbly 
listen  to  Him,  and  do  not  rudely  interrupt  Him 
to  talk  of  other  things,  or  even  to  ask  for  things 
from  Him,  although  at  other  times  you  should 
certainly  make  petitions  for  them." 

By  being  "passive"  the  Quietists  mean  that 
you  should  be  like  an  inanimate  thing,  like  a  log 
without  memory,  understanding  or  will. 

By  being  "  passive "  Blosius  means  us  to 
follow  the  lead  of  God,  not  to  strike  out  a 
path  of  our  own,  to  "let  His  mind  be  in  us" 
instead  of  using  our  own  ideas,  to  conform  our 
wills  to  His,  not  to  try  to  bend  His  will  to  ours. 

To  illustrate  the  difference,  suppose  a  man 
ascending  a  dangerous  and  lofty  mountain  of 
which  he  is  utterly  ignorant.  Common  sense 
would  tell  him  to  be  utterly  passive  by  following 
exactly  the  footsteps  of  his  guide,  and  being  led 
by  him  even  against  his  own  judgement.  You 
would  advise  him  to  "  forsake"  and  "annihilate" 
his  own  ideas  and  wishes,  and  to  put  himself  en- 
tirely into  the  hands  of  his  guide,  to  follow  him 
passively.  But  you  would  not  mean  that  he 
must  not  keep  his  eyes  open,  must  not  use  his 
limbs,  must  not  lift  his  feet,  but  must  be  dragged 
along  like  a  dead  body  or  a  senseless  log.  In 
this  sense  he  must  be  most  active. 

So  also  the  Catholic  writers  tell  us  to  be  passive 
by  following  God;  remembering  Him  and  not  other 
things  except  for  Him ;  reflecting  on  Him,  and 
not  on  other  things  that  distract  from  Him  ;  de- 


Preface  xxiii 

siring  Him  and  not  other  things,  except  for  Him 
and  according  to  His  will.  This  is  to  be  passive. 
But  even  in  the  moment  of  the  highest  contem- 
plation the  soul  must  be  in  utmost  activity, 
listening,  looking,  desiring  and  uniting  its  will  to 
God. 

The  Catholic  writers  mean  us  to  follow  our 
guide  passively  up  the  mountain  of  perfection ; 
the  Quietists  would  have  us  lie  motionless  and  in- 
active to  be  dragged  up  to  the  summit. 

In  accordance  with  these  principles  Blosius, 
when  he  says  (chap,  xii,  p.  loi,)  "Whilst  the 
powers  of  the  loving  soul  are  silent,  or  quiet,  and 
their  own  activity  is  stilled  to  rest,  and  they  are 
free  from  every  image,  God  Himself  speaks  and 
influences  the  powers  of  the  soul  as  He  pleases," 
does  not  mean  by  these  words  that  the  powers  of 
the  soul  should  be  annihilated  in  the  sense  of 
Molinos,  but  that  they  should  put  away  their 
own  remembrances,  reflections  and  desires  in 
order  to  listen  to  God.  This  is  to  be  in  one  way 
passive,  in  another  active. 

In  order  to  dispose  the  soul  for  union  with 
God,  by  removing  impediments,  Blosius  and  all 
Catholic  writers  tell  us  to  try  to  forget  all  useless 
matters,  not  to  reflect  upon  idle,  unnecessary 
thoughts  that  do  not  promote  union  with  God, 
and  to  forsake  all  desires  that  are  not  from  God, 
in  God  and  for  God.  This  they  often  call  "  death," 
"  annihilation,"  "  being  passive,"  and  other  simi- 
lar things.  The  Quietists  tell  us  not  to  remember, 
reflect  upon   or  desire  anything,   even   God  or 


xxiv  Preface 

things  God  wills  us  to  think  of  and  desire. 
Blosius  lays  down  the  sane  principle  that  when 
we  think  of  matters  that  God  wills  us  to  reflect 
upon,  and  because  He  wills  it,  we  are  thinking  of 
God,  though  indirectly.  So  if  a  man's  state  of 
life  obliges  him  to  teach  mathematics,  to  cook  a 
dinner,  or  to  drive  a  steam  engine,  if  he  reflects 
on  these  matters  because  it  is  God's  will,  he  is 
indirectly  thinking  of  God.  He  loves  God  with 
his  mind,  by  thinking  for  His  sake  of  the  things 
He  desires  him  to  reflect  upon.  When  St  Paul, 
who  enjoyed  so  exalted  a  state  of  contemplation, 
made  tents,  he  remembered  how  to  make  them, 
reflected  upon  it,  and  in  this  way  indirectly  he 
was  thinking  of  God,  because  He  was  thinking  of 
those  things  God  willed  him  to  reflect  upon. 
We  cannot  in  this  world  be  as  the  angels  of  God 
who  ever  see  the  face  of  the  Father.  This  will  be 
enough  to  prevent  any  possible  misconception  in 
reading  the  words  of  Blosius  or  Tauler. 

At  the  same  time  the  tendency  of  modern 
spirituality,  and  especially  Anglo-Saxon  spiritu- 
ality, is  certainly  not  in  the  direction  of  Quietism. 
Sometimes  it  would  undoubtedly  be  beneficial  if 
souls  who  desire  union  with  God  would  seek  a 
little  more  quiet,  not  only  external,  but  above  all 
internal,  by  silencing  their  own  conversation  with 
themselves  and  listening  more  to  God. 

One  more  observation.  The  Quietists  declare 
that  to  desire  perfection,  progress,  virtue,  etc.,  is 
an  act  of  self-will.  This  is  one  of  the  condemned 
propositions :    "14.  He  who  has  given  his  free 


Preface  xxv 

will  to  God  ought  to  have  no  care  about  anything, 
neither  about  hell  nor  heaven ;  nor  ought  he  to 
have  any  desire  for  his  own  perfection,  for  virtues, 
for  holiness,  for  his  own  salvation,  of  the  hope  of 
which  he  ought  to  purify  himself." 

Is  there  any  half  or  at  least  quarter  truth  in 
this  monstrous  proposition  ? 

As  it  stands,  common  sense  condemns  it  as 
unmitigated  nonsense. 

But  when  a  soul  has  required  perfect  resigna- 
tion and  love,  it  is  true  that  it  ought  not  to  care 
about  anything  except  what  unites  it  to  God.  It 
is  true  that  we  ought  to  fear  hell  not  merely  from 
hatred  of  our  own  personal  suffering,  but  chiefly 
because  hell  means  separation  from  God  and 
absence  of  His  love ;  that  we  should  desire 
heaven  not  merely  because  it  is  a  pleasant  place 
for  us  to  inhabit,  but  chiefly  because  it  means 
union  for  ever  with  God. 

In  like  manner  we  should  not  desire  perfection 
in  virtue  and  holiness  merely  that  we  may  be 
perfect,  exalted  and  better  than  others,  but  in 
order  to  please  God,  to  do  His  will  and  to  unite 
ourselves  to  Him. 

So  also  we  should  not  desire  a  high  place  in 
heaven  and  great  riches  there  merely  for  our  own 
sake  that  we  may  be  exalted  above  others,  but 
we  should  desire  them  intensely  because  they 
mean  that  we  shall  know  God  better  and  love 
Him  more  for  all  eternity,  and  because  our  Lord 
has  said :  "  Heap  up  treasures  in  heaven." 

In  fact,  so  disinterested  should  even  our  desire 


xxvi  Preface 

of  heaven  be  that,  if  only,  by  God's  mercy,  we  can 
attain  to  that  degree  of  glory  it  is  His  will  we 
should  reach,  we  should  earnestly  desire  all  others 
to  be  higher  than  we  ourselves,  in  order  to  give 
more  glory  to  God,  if  such  were  His  adorable 
will.  If  then  any  sentence  of  Blosius  or  Tauler 
seems  to  favour  any  error  of  the  Quietists,  we 
must  understand  it  in  the  orthodox  Catholic 
sense.  If  any  one  had  asked  Blosius  whether  he 
held  any  of  the  condemned  propositions  of  Moli- 
nos,  his  repudiation  of  them  would  have  been 
conveyed  in  words  very  plain  and  emphatic. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER    I 

PAGE 

All    men   should   aspire   to  Divine  Union.      How  it 

can  be  attained    .  .  .  .  .         i 

CHAPTER   II 

Self-denial.     The  first  means  to  arrive  at  union  with 

God     ......  5 

1.  Denial  of  self-will  in  general      .  .  .5 

2.  Mortification  of  the  senses  and  tongue      .  8 

3.  Ordinary  rules  for  making  our  actions  interior 

in  their  spirit  .  .  .  .  .11 

4.  Intercourse  with  others  ...  14 

5.  Self-denial  is  both  useful  and  easy  to  those  of 

good-will         .  .  .  .  .18 

CHAPTER    III 

Introversion  or  recollection  of  the  mind  in  God,  the 

second  means  of  union  with  God.  .  .       22 

CHAPTER   IV 
Aspiration,  the  third  instrument  to  acquire  union  .  29 

CHAPTER   V 

Through  ardent  aspirations  to  God,  union  may  be 
quickly  gained;  it  is  lamentable  to  neglect  this 
union         .  .  .  .  .  •       Zli 

CHAPTER    VI 

Meditation  on  the  Life,  Passion,  Death  and  the 
Wounds  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  is  the  foundation  of 
mystical  union  .  .  .  .  38 


xxviii  Contents 


CHAPTER   VII 


PAGE 


Of  internal  desolation,  which  often  happens  to  con- 

templatives  .  .  .  .  -44 

CHAPTER   VIII 

A  collection,  or  miscellany  of  injunctions,  useful  for 

a  spiritual  man  ....  48 

1.  Of  the  supernatural  food  of  the  mind  by  ^<2^ 

prayer  ;    (bj  the  Word  of  God,   heard   or 
read  ;   and  (c)  the  Holy  Eucharist  .  .       48 

2.  The  good  pleasure  of  God  must  be  willingly 

accepted    .....  53 

3.  On  the  spiritual  warfare  against  temptations 

and  adversities  .  .  .  -58 

4.  How  to  purify  the  soul  from  daily  faults       .  64 

(i)  Contrition  for  sin  .             .             .  .64 

(2)  Why  defects  are  allowed        .             .  66 

(3)  Scrupulous  fear  to  be  avoided     .  .       67 

(4)  Satisfaction  for  sin      ...  68 

(5)  Trust  in  God  only             .            .  .68 

5.  Daily  examination  of  our  state        .  .69 

(i)  We  should  advance  daily             ,  .       69 

(2)  Examination  of  conscience    .             .  70 

(3)  Rising  in  the  morning      .             .  •       T^ 

(4)  Dreams  and  visions    ...  71 

CHAPTER   IX 

Pure  intention     .  .  .  .  .  •       12> 

(i)  Unite  all  actions  with  those  of  Christ             ']t^ 

(2J  This  should  be  done  before  every  action.       'j-^ 

(3)  Also  after  every  action  .             .            74 

(4)  Also  in  all  trials  .  .             ,             -75 

(5)  The  offering  of  Christ's  merits  and  of  His 

Body  for  our  own  and  others'  salvation       76 

(6)  Everything    should   be    asked   through 

Christ       .  .  .  .  .76 

(7)  Even  our  imperfections  should  be  offered 

to  Christ,  that  He  may  supply         .  ']'] 

(8)  God,  through  revelations,  has  taught  us 

to  unite  what  we  do  to  the  merits  of 
Christ     .  .  .  .  .78 


Contents  xxix 


CHAPTER  X 

PAGE 

A  daily  exercise  is  explained,  by  which  a  man  can  set 

God  actually  before  him         ...  79 

(i)     Sorrow  for  sin        .  .  .  -79 

(2)  Remembrance  of  the  benefits  of  Christ, 

with  thanksgiving    ...  80 

(3)  Self-humiliation,  and   conformity  to  the 

good  pleasure  of  God  .  .  .80 

(4)  Petition  for  those  things  necessary  for 

union  with  God         .             .             .  81 

(5)  Invocation  of  the  Saints                .  .81 

(6)  Prayer  for  the  living  and  the  dead    .  81 

(7)  Praise  of  the  Holy  Trinity            .  .       81 

(8)  Loving  aspirations      ...  82 

CHAPTER  XI 
The  daily  exercise  described  in  the  last  chapter  is 
here  thrown  into  a  form  of  prayer,  as  a  speci- 
men, by  the  devout  use  of  which  the  spiritual 
man  can  advance  much  in  divine  union  .       82 

CHAPTER  XII 
What  a  spiritual  man,  who  perseveres  in  the  exercises 
laid  down  in  the  course  of  this  work,  may  hope 
to  obtain.  How  the  mystical,  that  is  hidden, 
union  is  wrought  in  the  souls  of  the  perfect, 
and  some  warnings  about  it.  Of  the  highest 
point  of  the  spirit,  the  essence  or  inner 
sanctuary  of  the  soul ....  90 

1.  Mystical  union  is  often  vouchsafed  to  a  soul 

that  is  constant  in  persevering  effort  .  90 

2.  Description  of  mystical  union  .  .  92 

3.  Necessary  warnings  about  this  state    .  .  99 

4.  Further   details   about   union   in   the   highest 

point  of  the  will  and  the  essence  of  the  soul     105 


APPENDIX    I 

From  the  Works  of  John  Tauler,  O.P. 

CHAPTER  I 

1.  Of  the  pleasant  beginning  of  interior  life    .  115 

2.  The  temptations  and  sorrows  that  follow  .  116 

3.  The  wonderful  state  of  union  that  may  be  given  1 17 


XXX  Contents 


CHAPTER   II 


PAGE 


Of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  the  mirror  and  example 

of  all  holiness.  ....  128 

CHAPTER  III 
Of  preparation  for  a  holy  death  .  .  134 


APPENDIX    II 
I 
Certain  exercises  of  prayer  drawn  out  according  to 

the  above  instructions  .  .  .  140 

II 
Interior  conversations  of  the  soul : 

1.  With  the  most  Holy  Trinity             .  .  145 

2.  Various  conversations  with  Jesus          .  .     145 

3.  With  the  Blessed  Virgin,  Mother  of  God  153 

4.  With  the  saints  and  angels        .            .  .     154 


LETTER  OF  BLOSIUS 

Abbot  of  Liessies,  to  Florentius  a  Monte,  sending 
him  the  Book  of  Spiritual  Instruction* 

LEWIS    BLOSIUS 

SENDETH   GREETING   TO 

FLORENTIUS  A  MONTE, 

A   MAN   OF   REMARKABLE   PIETY. 

I.  At  last  I  send  to  thee,  O  Florentius,  beloved 
in    Christ,    this    Book   of  Spiritual   Instruction, 
written  for  my  own  use  and  in  an  unpolished 
and   inelegant    style.      I   know   you   have   been 
expecting  it  for  a  long  time.      At  the  end  I  have 
added    an    appendix,    the   doctrine   of  which   is 
taken  from  Tauler  and  other  fathers.      Lastly  I 
have  written  out  an  exercise  of  aspirations  which 
I  felt  sure  would   afford   thee   pleasure.     Thou 
seest  that  I  can  refuse  nothing  to  thy  charity. 
***** 
The  Utility  of  Spiritual  Reading 
20.  A  rumour  that  reached  us   here,   to  the 
effect  that  the  number  of  heretics  is  daily  in- 
creasing, drove  me  to  dwell  at  some  length  on 
these  matters,  and  I  find  I  have  launched  out  as 
if  all  the  Christian  people  were  listening  !     I  do 

*  Unwilling-ly,  in  order  not  to  increase  the  size  of  this  book 
too  much,  I  have  left  out  the  chief  part  of  this  letter  and 
retained  only  that  portion  which  serves  as  an  introduction  to 
the  "  Book  of  Spiritual  Instruction."  The  rest,  interesting  as 
it  is,  refers  to  the  heresies  and  heretics  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
dnd,  therefore,  is  not  strictly  to  the  point  in  a  book  of  this 
nature. 


xxxii  Letter  to 

not  intend  after  this  to  write  or  publish  anything 
more,  for  I  ought  to  prepare  myself  for  a  holy 
death.     The  world  is  already  full  of  books  ! 

But  I  rejoice  very  much  that  thou  hast  not  a 
mind  to  read  anything  except  holy  books.  The 
books  of  Blessed  Trutha,  or  Gertrude,  the  virgin, 
published  under  the  title  of  "  Insinuationes 
divinse  Pietatis,"  or  "Thoughts  suggestive  of 
Divine  Love,"  are  justly  praised  by  you  ;  for  in 
truth  they  contain  an  immense  treasure.  Proud 
men  and  sensual  men,  who  do  not  perceive  and 
do  not  understand  those  things  that  are  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,*  condemn  these  most  holy  books, 
and  say  that  revelations  of  this  sort  are  only  the 
dreams  of  women.  For  they  know  not  with 
what  familiarity  God  joins  Himself  to  a  soul  that 
is  humble,  clean,  loving  and  free  from  all  im- 
pediments. They  know  not  that  a  mind  which 
is  enlightened  by  God  in  an  excellent  way  and  is 
intimately  united  to  Him  learns  the  truth  without 
any  error.  Even  if  we  did  not  acknowledge 
from  other  sources  the  certainty  and  firmness  of 
the  Catholic  faith  than  from  the  books  of  those 
blessed  virgins,  Gertrude,  Mechtilde,  Hildegarde, 
Elizabeth  Stceglin,t  and  of  Bridget  the  widow, 
what  they  have  written  ought  to  make  the 
heretics  exceedingly  ashamed.  To  these  virgins 
God  has  manifested  His  secrets,  and  as,  accord- 
ing to  the  prophecy  of  Joel,  "  He  has  poured  out 
His  Spirit  upon  them,"+  they  have  seen  wonder- 
ful visions.  These  critics  may  gnaw  in  their 
caves  as  much  as  they  like  the  dry  husks  of  their 
errors ;  never  will  they  grow  fat  with  the  grace 

*   I  Cor.  ii,  14. 

t  First  abbess  of  the  Convent  of  Mount  St  Rupert  at 
Bingen  on  the  Rhine.  J  Joel  ii,  28. 


Florentius  xxxiii 

of  God  until  they  enter  into  the  grand  house  of 
God,  that  is  the  Catholic  Church,  It  is  certainly- 
possible  that  men  of  this  kind  may  sometimes 
feel  a  certain  sweetness  and  light  in  their  heart 
and  senses,  and  thus  touched  may  shed  many 
tears,  but,  notwithstanding,  God  holdeth  them  in 
detestation.  For  the  angel  of  darkness  trans- 
forms himself  into  an  angel  of  light,*  fills  the 
souls  of  vain  and  proud  men  with  sweetness  and 
false  consolation,  and  wraps  them  up  with  a  kind 
of  false  light,  like  sackcloth,  all  of  which  hardens 
them  in  pride  and  error, 

21.  But  do  thou,  in  order  to  be  truly  en- 
lightened by  God,  and  to  be  nourished  by  His 
grace  and  to  grow  more  and  more  in  humility 
and  other  virtues,  take  care  to  read  with  willing 
mind,  not  only  the  canonical  scriptures,  which 
are  of  all  the  most  worthy  of  study,  but  also  the 
holy  writings  of  the  fathers  and  others  that 
agree  with  the  inspired  word  :  for  instance  the 
books  of  St  Gertrude,  so  rightly  praised  by  thee. 

Holy  reading  brings  the  greatest  help  to  a 
man,  though  true  internal  prayer  is  always  to  be 
preferred  to  reading.  Moreover  I  would  have 
thee  remember  that  no  prayer  is  better  than  the 
Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Angelical  Salutation,  the 
Our  Father  and  Hail  Mary.  All  other  holy 
forms  of  prayer  value  as  good  pearls,  but  the 
Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Angelical  Salutation  hold 
in  higher  estimation  as  most  precious  and  in- 
comparable means  of  union. 

Blessed  is  the  man  who  cleaveth  to  the 
highest  good  with  unshaken  tenacity  of  intention, 
for  his  whole  life  becomes  nothing  less  than  a 
continual    and    most    pure    prayer.      For    true 

*  2  Cor.  xi,  14. 


xxxiv  Letter  to 

prayer  consists  in  lifting  the  mind  to  God,  even 
if  no  words  are  employed. 

But,  alas,  how  negligent  and  slothful  we  are  ! 
Rivers  of  water  should  run  down  from  our  eyes 
to  lament  over  this  misery,  that  so  few  now-a- 
days  care  to  turn  themselves  completely  to  that 
most  joyful  Good, .  which  is  God,  and  so  few 
really  desire  in  their  hearts  to  be  joined  and 
united  to  Him.  In  former  times  the  number  was 
far  greater. 

Rare  indeed  is  it,  in  this  our  age,  to  find 
a  man  who  really  desireth  to  deny  himself  and  to 
follow  Christ  with  true  humility,  genuine  mortifi- 
cation and  resignation.  For  nearly  all  are 
devoted  to  curiosity  and  the  pleasures  of  the 
senses  ;  they  love  vanity,  they  desire  their  own 
advancement,  they  follow  their  own  will  and  the 
vicious  inclinations  of  nature.  On  this  account 
they  turn  themselves  away  with  a  certain  despair 
from  what  they  may  read  or  hear  of  a  perfect  life, 
persuading  themselves  that  it  is  utterly  impossible 
they  could  ever  attain  to  it.  And  yet  the  kind 
God  is  ever  most  ready  to  help  any  one  of  us  and 
to  bring  us  to  that  perfection  if  only  we  do  what 
we  can. 

23.  For  illumination  and  afterwards  divine 
union  follows  true  mortification.  The  plain  fact 
is  that  what  keeps  us  back  is  our  enervating 
spiritual  languor.  If  once,  with  a  truly  manful 
heart,  we  were  to  conquer  ourselves  bravely,  and, 
dying  to  all  passing  things,  we  were  to  strive  to 
prepare  for  God  a  pleasing  dwelling-place  in  our 
souls,  we  could  not  fail  at  length  to  obtain  very 
great  things,  we  could  not  fail  to  possess  God 
within  us  and  to  feel  His  presence. 

24.  For  this  reason  a  certain  father  has  said  : 
"  If  only,  O  man,  thou  hast  in  thy  heart   the 


Florentius  xxxv 

flame  of  a  true  desire  to  arrive  at  an  excellently 
holy  life  ;  if  only,  in  order  to  obtain  it,  thou  dost 
continue  to  pray  and  labour,  be  certain  that, 
because  of  humble  self-denial  and  persevering 
prayer,  thou  wilt  obtain  perfection  itself  before 
death  if  only  it  is  good  for  thy  salvation.  And 
even  if  thou  dost  not  arrive  at  it  before  thou  art 
called  hence,  without  doubt  thou  wilt  find  it  in 
God  in  eternity.  Never  cease  thine  efforts,  there- 
fore ;  never  faint  with  fatigue,  although  thou 
dost  not  at  once,  as  thou  wouldst  wish,  attain  to 
that  which  thou  dost  desire." 

May  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  His  powerful  grace, 
deign  to  arouse  us  all  to  seek  Him  only  with 
pure  love. 

Farewell,  my  Florentius,  and  remember  me 
in  thy  prayers. 

Liessies,*  the  Ides  of  September,  1551. 

*  Liessies  was  in  the  province  of  Hainault  in  Belg-ium. 
That  portion  of  Hainault  was  annexed  by  France  in  1678,  and 
now  forms  part  of  the  department  of  Nord,  but  at  the  time  of 
Blosius  was  included  in  the  dominions  of  Charles  V.  Liessies 
was  an  ancient  abbey  dating  from  the  eleventh  century. 


INTRODUCTION 

Explaining  certain  terms  used  in  Mystical  Theology 

1.  The  one  rational  soul  can  be  considered  in  three  ways, 
and  thus  is  called  by  three  names. 

2.  It  is  called  "  Anima,"  soul,  if  it  is  considered  as  to  its 
exterior  and  interior  senses,  and  sensitive  appetite  or 
desire. 

3.  It  is  called  "  Spiritus,"  spirit,  if  it  is  considered  in  its 
rational  powers  :  memory,  intellect  and  will. 

4.  It  is  called  "  Mens,"  mind,  or  the  apex  of  the  mind,  if 
looked  at  in  its  essence,  as  it  is  the  image  of  God  and 
turned  to  Him. 

5.  Often,  however,  the  different  names  are  used 
indiscriminately. 

6.  The  expression  "  interior  man  "  denotes  the  rational 
power  of  the  soul  and  its  essence.  "Exterior  man  " 
means  the  soul  looked  at  in  its  animal  and  sensitive 
power. 

7.  Understanding  is  threefold,  and  love  is  also  threefold, 
namely,  sensual,  rational  and  mystical  or  ecstatic, 
which  last  is  also  called  supereminent  or  super- 
essential. 

8.  In  animal  power  men  are  like  the  lower  animals.  In 
the  higher  powers  men  are  like  the  angels. 

9.  The  reason  is  called  lower  or  inferior  when  it  attends 
to  temporal  things ;  higher  or  superior  when  it  is 
occupied  by  eternal  things. 

I .  As  many  lovers  of  piety  desire  that  I  should 
publish  this  little  book,  which  I  wrote  for  my 
own  use,  it  will  be  a  help  to  beginners  in  the 
spiritual  life  if  I  say  a  few  words  by  way  of 
preface  concerning  the  soul  and  its  powers. 

All    should    be    aware,   therefore,    that    the 
rational  soul,  which  in   itself  is   indivisible,   is 


xxxviii  Introduction 

divided  by  holy  writers  into  three  parts.  The 
lowest  retains  the  name  of  "  soul,"  the  middle 
part  is  called  "spirit,"  the  highest  is  usually 
termed  the  "  mind,"  or  '*  the  apex  or  highest 
point  of  the  spirit." 

2.  To  the  lowest  of  these  parts  belong  the 
inferior  and  sensitive  powers  which  we  possess  in 
common  with  brute  beasts.  These  inferior 
powers  are  of  two  kinds. 

[a]  Five  exterior  powers,  commonly  called  the 
five  senses,  namely,  sight,  hearing,  smell,  taste 
and  touch.  These  five  are  called  "particular 
senses,"  flowing  from  that  sense  which  is  called 
"  common,"  the  seat  of  which  is  in  the  brain. 

[d)  The  power  of  appetite,  which  is  considered 
to  have  its  seat  in  the  heart.  This  force  of 
appetite  is  divided  into  the  appetite  of  desire  and 
what  is  termed  the  "irascible"  appetite.*  From 
these  two  arise  other  affections  and  natural 
passions,  for  instance,  desire,  indignation,  joy, 
sorrow,  love,  hatred,  fear,  etc. 

3.  To  the  middle  part,  termed  the  spirit, 
belong  three  higher  powers,  rational  and  in- 
tellectual, which  we  possess  in  common  with  the 
angels,  namely,  intellect,  also  called  intelligence, 
memory  and  will.  These  three  grand  powers 
are  the  spiritual  senses  of  the  soul ;  for  internal 
sight  is  attributed  to  the  intellect,  hearing  to  the 
force  of  memory,  while  spiritual  and  internal 
smell,  taste  and  touch  are  attributed  to  the  force 
of  affection  or  love,  that  is,  to  the  will.  The 
higher,  as  well  as  the  lower  powers  of  the  soul 
have  been  miserably  weakened,  corrupted   and 

*  The  irascible  part  of  the  soul  does  not  mean  simply  the 
passion  of  ang-er,  thoug-h  that  is  included,  but  hatred,  aversion 
and  the  energy  to  surmount  obstacles,  etc. 


Introduction  xxxix 

disordered  by  sin,  but  are  restored  to  their  lost 
rank  and  dignity  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

4.  The  third  and  highest  part  of  the  soul, 
called  the  mind  or  the  apex,  that  is,  the  highest 
summit  of  the  spirit,  is  the  simple  and  God-like 
basis  or  groundwork  of  the  soul,  that  is,  the 
simple  essence  of  the  soul  sealed  with  the  image 
of  God.  When  considered  in  relation  to  this 
spiritual  basis  of  the  soul,  life  is  called  super- 
essential,*  through  which  both  the  spiritual  and 
active  life  are  perfected.  From  the  mind  itself 
the  three  higher  powers  flow,  and  re-flow  again 
into  it,  as  rays  of  light  emanate  from  the  sun. 
Here,  in  truth,  the  likeness  of  God  shines  out  in 
a  wonderful  way.  For  as  the  Father  and  the 
Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost  are  three  Persons,  but 
one  God,  so  the  memory,  intellect  and  will  are 
three  powers,  but  one  mind.  And  just  as  the 
three  Persons  of  God  work  together  in  insepar- 
able union,  so  do  those  three  powers  of  the  mind. 
The  memory  recalls  nothing  without  the  intellect 
and  the  will  ;  the  intellect  does  not  understand 
or  know  anything  without  the  memory  and  the 
will ;  and  the  will  desires  nothing  without  the 
intellect  and  the  memory. 

5.  One  consequence  of  this  union  is  that  the 
term  "  mind  "  is  often  used  to  denote  the  higher 
powers  as  well  as  the  essential  basis  of  the  soul. 
Also,  the  term  "  spirit  "  is  often  employed  when 
both  the  basis  of  the  soul,  as  well  as  its  powers, 
is  meant ;  as,  for  instance,  when  it  is  said  that 
man  is  composed  of  spirit,  soul  and  body.  In 
this  phraseology  the  human  soul  is  divided  only 
into  two  parts.  Frequently,  also,  by  the  term 
"  spirit  "  the  whole  souf  is  meant. 

*  Superessential  means  above  the  nature  or  constitution  of 
a  thing-. 


xl  Introduction 

6.  When  the  holy  Scripture  speaks  of  the 
"  interior  "  and  "  exterior  "  man,  by  the  term 
"  interior "  is  often  meant  the  basis  of  the  soul 
with  its  superior  powers,  while  by  the  term 
"  exterior  "  is  understood  the  body  with  the  lower 
and  animal  powers,  which  are  united  to  the  body, 
as  far  as  their  operation  is  concerned. 

7.  According-  to  this  threefold  division  of  the 
soul  man  is  able  to  know  and  desire  in  three 
different  ways. 

[a]  There  is,  in  the  first  place,  knowledge 
according  to  the  senses,  to  which  correspond  the 
sensitive  appetite,  affection  and  love. 

[b]  In  the  second  place  there  is  knowledge 
according  to  reason  and  intellect,  to  which 
answers  rational  and  intellectual  appetite,  affec- 
tion and  love. 

[c]  Thirdly,  there  is  knowledge  proper  to  the 
highest  point  of  the  intellect,  that  is,  according 
to  simple  intelligence,  to  which  corresponds 
supreme  affection  and  a  love  in  the  highest  point 
of  the  will,  which  is  called  ecstatical.  It  is  called 
ecstatical  because  by  it  a  man  is  carried  by  God's 
help  above  his  natural  powers,  and  enters  into 
the  inward  sanctuary  of  his  own  soul  and 
intimate  union  with  God,  going  out  into  God 
Himself.  Then,  indeed,  love  enters  into  the 
divine  nuptial  chamber,  the  intellect  remaining 
without. 

Beasts  possess  knowledge  only  according  to 
sense,  they  have  also  only  sensitive  appetite,  that 
is  concupiscence  and  anger.  They  have  memory 
according  to  sense,  because  those  things  which 
they  perceive  by  sight,  hearing,  smell,  taste  and 
touch,  they  are  able  to  remember  and  imagine  ; 
but  man  is  gifted  also  with  an  intellectual 
memory.     Brute  beasts  have  not  a  will,  but  only 


Introduction  xli 

something  resembling  will.  For,  as  they  do  not 
possess  reason  and  free-will,  they  are  unable 
freely  to  will  and  not  to  will,  they  cannot  resist 
the  motions  of  sensuality,  but  are  obliged  to 
follow  them. 

On  the  other  hand,  man,  endowed  with 
reason  and  free-will,  is  not  compelled  to  serve 
his  sensual  appetite.  In  him,  therefore,  the 
higher  appetite,  guided  by  reason,  ought  to 
govern,  and  the  lower  and  sensitive  appetite  to 
submit  and  obey.  Of  men  who  live  according  to 
sensuality,  and  not  according  to  reason,  which 
has  been  joined  to  sensuality,  the  Psalmist  thus 
speaks  :  "  Man,  when  he  was  in  honour,  did  not 
understand  ;  he  is  compared  unto  senseless  beasts, 
and  is  become  like  unto  them"  (Ps.  xlviii,  13). 

g.  When  reason  is  occupied  about  human 
and  temporal  things,  it  is  called  "  lower  reason," 
but  "  higher  reason  "  when  it  is  intent  on  eternal 
and  divine  things. 


A  BOOK  OF  SPIRITUAL 
INSTRUCTION 

CHAPTER  I 

AH  men  ought  properly  to  aspire  after  perfection  and 
union  with  God.  How  that  perfection  may  be 
attained 

1.  The  soul  united  to  God  by  love  needs  not  the  comfort 
of  anything  created. 

2.  For  in  God  only  is  the  fulness  of  delight.  All  else  is 
lower  than  the  soul,  and  cannot  satisfy  it. 

3.  The  soul  united  to  God  is  more  wonderfully  enlightened 
and  inflamed  by  God  with  the  light  of  truth  than  by 
the  rules  of  any  human  master. 

4.  A  soul  in  this  state  is  most  useful  to  God's  Church. 

5.  To  such  a  soul  God  is  always  present,  even  in  the 
midst  of  external  occupations. 

6.  The  short  way  to  attain  to  this  union  is  the  use  of  self- 
denial,  introversion  and  aspirations. 

As  only  God,  who  is  the  highest  and  un- 
changeable good,  is  able  to  satisfy  and  quiet  the 
desires  of  a  rational  soul,  every  man  ought, 
according  to  right  reason,  to  aim  with  ardour 
the  most  earnest  after  this  end,  namely,  that  by 
attaining  to  a  perfect  life,  he  may  be  intimately 
united  to  God  Himself  in  this  exile.  For  if  man 
attained  to  this  union  he  would  truly  find,  by 
intimate  experience  within  his  own  soul,  Him, 
who  by  His  joyful  presence  would  make  all 
want  to  vanish  clean  away,  would  enrich  him 
with  treasures  the  most  solid  in  value,  and 
would  fill  him  with  unspeakable  joy.     From  that 


2  Spiritual 

moment  would  man  be  unable  to  wander  forth  in 
search  of  spurious  delight  derived  from  created 
things,  for  all  to  him  would  be  insipid  and  bitter 
which  was  not  GOD. 

2.  In  fact,  the  rational  spirit  is  so  noble  that 
no  perishable  good  is  able  to  satisfy  its  cravings. 
For  it  cannot  be  filled  and  made  perfectly  happy 
by  those  things  which  are  below  itself ;  but  the 
sky,  the  earth,  the  sea  and  everything  visible 
and  sensible  is  below  itself.  Therefore,  only 
with  its  maker,  God,  can  it  be  content  and 
happy,  for  He  is  incomparably  better  and  more 
worthy  than  itself.  As  a  wanderer  that  can  find 
no  rest,  and  a  poor  famished  beggar  without 
food,  so  is  man  until  he  perfectly  embraces  with 
the  arms  of  charity  Him,  the  immensity  of  whose 
dignity  makes  it  impossible  not  to  desire  Him. 
With  whatever  riches,  delights  and  honours  he 
may  abound,  he  cannot  be  truly  satisfied  unless 
he  possesses  God  by  the  contact  of  love.  But 
when  once  he  has  found  God  in  the  highest  part 
of  his  being,  namely,  in  his  mind  or  inmost  soul, 
he  willingly  bids  adieu  to  air»created  things,  and 
sings  with  the  psalmist:  "It  is  good  for>,me  to 
hold  fast  unto  my  God"  (Ps.  Ixxii,  28).  With 
holy  Job  he  says  :  "  I  will  die  in  my  nest,  and  as  a 
palm  tree  I  shall  multiply  my  days"  (Job  xxix,  18). 
He  now  needs  no  exterior  comfort,  for  he  is  in- 
wardly joined  to  Him  who  is  the  torrent  and 
ocean  of  inestimable  delights,  and  the  overflowing 
fulness  of  all  things  that  are  beautiful,  pleasant, 
sweet,  excellent  and  desirable,  and  that  are  able 
to  please  the  heart  of  man. 

3.  When  the  spirit  of  man  attains  to  the  wis- 
dom of  mystical  theology,  that  is,  to  divine 
union,  he  is  already  illuminated  with  the  light  of 
eternal  truth ;  his  faith  is  rendered  firm,  his  hope 


Instruction  3 

is  strengthened,  and  his  charity  is  inflamed. 
Wherefore  if  all  the  wise  men  of  the  world  were 
to  say  to  a  man  experienced  in  mystical  union  : 
"  You  are  miserably  deceived  ;  your  faith  is  not 
true,"  he  would  answer  at  once :  "  Nay,  you  are 
all  deceived,  for  my  faith  is  most  true,  and 
absolutely  certain."  Thus  he  would  reply  with 
the  utmost  confidence,  having  in  his  heart  an 
infallible  foundation,  not  so  much  through  the 
investigation  of  reason  as  by  the  union  of  love. 
For  such  a  man  knows  the  Godhead  better  than 
many  learned  masters  of  theology  who  have 
never  been  admitted  into  the  holy  of  holies  and 
the  secret  chamber  of  the  eternal  King,  and  have 
never  been  illuminated  in  any  extraordinary  way 
with  the  light  of  grace.  God  unfolds  to  him  the 
secret  power  of  the  divine  scriptures,  and  gives 
him  the  knowledge  of  the  savour  of  the  gospels. 
He,  therefore,  drawing  true  wisdom  rather  from 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  than  from  the 
reading  of  many  books,  understands  clearly  what 
should  be  done  and  what  left  undone  by  himself 
and  others. 

4.  Those,  indeed,  who  are  united  to  God  with- 
out any  medium,  and  allow  Him  freely  to  work 
in  them,  are  the  most  dear  friends  of  God,  and  in 
one  little  hour  are  of  more  advantage  to  the 
Church  than  others  who  have  not  attained  to  this 
union  can  be  in  many  years.  These  intimate 
friends  and  children  of  God  rejoice  with  a  happy 
and  peaceful  liberty  of  mind,  raised  above  cares, 
above  all  disturbance,  above  the  fear  of  death, 
purgatory,  hell  and  of  all  things  that  can  happen 
to  the  soul  in  time  and  in  eternity. 

5.  Neither  the  society  of  men  nor  external 
occupations  take  from  these  the  presence  of  God, 
because  in  the  midst  of  every  kind  of  multiplicity, 


4  Spiritual 

that  is  of  various  duties,  they  know  how  to  pre- 
serve the  unity  of  the  spirit,  being  gifted  with  the 
constant  power  of  dwelling  with  God  in  the  inner 
sanctuary  of  the  soul.  All  things  that  they  see 
and  hear  give  them  an  immediate  impulse  to- 
wards God,  and  for  them  all  things  are,  in  a  kind 
of  way,  turned  into  God,  if  it  is  right  to  say  so, 
for  in  all  things  they  seek  nothing,  in  intention 
and  love,  except  God  Himself,  To  take  an 
example  from  ordinary  life,  we  know  that  those 
who  gaze  for  a  time  intently  on  the  sun  see  after- 
wards a  representation  of  the  g'lobe  of  the  sun  on 
every  object  to  which  they  turn  their  dazzled 
eyes.  Likewise  these  souls,  since  they  are 
constantly  occupied  within  themselves  with 
those  things  that  are  of  God  and  constantly 
adhere  closely  to  God,  remain,  as  to  their 
external  life,  blind,  although  they  see ;  deaf, 
although  they  hear;  and  dumb,  although  they 
speak.  They  lead  in  fact  a  supernatural  and 
angelical  life  on  earth,  and  on  this  account 
can  rightly  be  called  earthly  angels. 

6.  Now,  whoever  aspires  to  this  state,  and 
desires  to  become  perfect  and  to  experience  the 
close  embrace  of  divine  union,  must  strenuously 
persevere  in  self-denial  and  mortification  of  him- 
self;  he  must,  moreover,  diligently  cultivate  the 
habit  of  holy  "  introversion "  or  recollection, 
and  must  ardently  aspire  to  God  by  prayers  of 
ejaculation  and  by  holy  desires.  He  must, 
moreover,  take  care  that  all  he  does  or  leaves 
undone  should  be  done  or  left  undone  for  God's 
sake,  looking  in  all  things  to  Him  and  seeking 
to  please  Him  only.  In  this  way,  and  in  no 
other,  can  a  man  come  to  perfection  and  to 
mystical  union  with  God.  Of  these  things  I 
propose  to  treat  shortly,  as  God  gives  me  light. 


CHAPTER   II 

Of  entire  self'denial  and  mortification  and  true 
reformation  of  life,  which  is  the  first  means 
necessary  in  order  to  aim  at  union  with  God 

SECTION  I 
Denial  of  Self'will  in  general 

1.  The  soul  must  cleave  to  no  created  thing  and  to  no 
person,  however  holy,  inordinately,  or  with  persistent 
affection  as  to  its  own  property  and  possession  (cum 
;perti7iaci  j)roprietate). 

2.  In  all  things  the  will  of  God  must  be  put  in  place  of 
self-will,  and  embraced  instead  of  our  own. 

3.  The  soul  must  be  ready  to  give  up  willingly  all  delight 
that  may  flow  from  spiritual  exercises. 

I.  The  spiritual  man  must  learn  to  leave  him- 
self and  all  other  things  for  the  love  of  God.  He 
must  possess  nothing  with  any  tenacious  affection 
of  heart.  He  must  hold  fast  to  no  visible  and 
perishable  thing,  to  no  passing  and  created 
object.  He  must  not  seek  the  friendship,  fa- 
miliar intercourse  or  presence  of  any  one,  how- 
ever holy,  for  any  mere  natural  gratification. 
He  must  remember  that  not  only  bad  things,  but 
even  those  that  are  good  can  become  impedi- 
ments if  they  are  loved  or  sought  inordinately,  * 
just  as  plates  of  gold  before  the  eyes  prevent 
sight  as  effectually  as  plates  of  iron. 

2.    He   must   entirely    exterminate    self-love 

*  "Inordinate"  means  "not  in  proper  order."  Nothing-, 
in  proper  order,  should  be  loved  for  its  own  sake  merely,  but 
for  God.     God   should  always  be  first  and  be   the  real  end. 


-6  Spiritual 

from  his  heart.  He  must  in  everything  quit  his 
own  self-will,  resigning  it  to  God,  wholly  pouring 
it  forth  into  God  and  making  it  perfectly  one 
with  God's  will.  Never,  either  in  words  or  in 
his  own  heart,  must  he  say  these  words  :  "  I  will 
this,  I  do  not  will  that,  I  choose  this,  I  reject 
that,''  with  a  view  to  himself  and  his  own  advan- 
tage. Neither  in  time  nor  in  eternity  must  he 
seek  anything  as  his  own  ;  but  rejecting  all  pro- 
perty, he  must  utterly  spoil  himself  of  all,  and 
deprive  himself  of  everything,  and  die  to  himself 
and  all  other  things  as  if  he  had  never  been 
created.  In  everything  he  must  seek  God  and 
His  honour  and  will,  so  that  to  his  very  prayers 
and  pious  desires  he  must  join  a  humble  self- 
denial  and  resignation  of  himself,  desiring  that 
not  his  own,  but  God's  will  should  be  done.  All 
things  that  happen  to  him  he  must  refer  to  the 
divine  will,  and  take  them  just  as  they  are  from 
the  hand  of  the  Lord,  without  whose  providence 
not  even  one  single  leaf  falls  to  the  ground  from 
the  trees.  In  prosperity  as  well  as  adversity,  in 
losses,  injuries,  calumnies,  reproaches,  scornful 
insults  or  contempt,  in  pains  of  body  and  anxiety 
and  heaviness  of  heart,  in  grief  and  in  interior 
desolation  and  woe ;  in  fact,  in  every  kind  of 
affliction  he  must  not  only  bear  patiently  and 
quietly  with  what  God  permits  or  commands, 
but  he  must  also  praise  God,  *  believing  that  He 
both  can  and  will  advance  his  salvation  by  all 
these  things. 

3.  Delights  both  of  spirit  and  nature  he  must 
renounce.  When  he  perceives  consolation  and 
interior   sweetness    coming   from   God   he   must 

*  In  all  things  he  should  say,  not  only  may  God's  will  be 
done,  but  "  I  thank  Thee,  O  God,  for  doing  Thy  own  will  in 
Thy  own  way,  because  it  is  Thy  will." 


Instruction  7 

take  heed  not  to  abuse  it  as  a  means  of  pleasure, 
seeking  himself  and  his  own  gratification  in  it, 
for  this  would  gravely  offend  his  heavenly 
Spouse ;  but  he  must  receive  it  with  humility  of 
soul,  and  he  must  remain  as  free,  detached  and 
disentangled  as  if  he  did  not  feel  it.  Since,  in- 
deed, our  corrupt  nature  is  wont  to  fall  back  in 
all  things  on  itself,  and  even  in  the  gifts  of  God 
to  seek  itself,  the  servant  of  God  must  not  desire 
spiritual  sweetness  immoderately,  nor  must  he 
trust  in  it.  He  should  be  none  the  less  ready  to 
be  without  it  than  to  have  it.  For  in  God  only 
should  he  rest,  and  not  in  His  gifts. 

He  should  acknowledge  that  he  is  completely 
unworthy  of  any  gifts  from  God.  None  of  them 
should  he  make  use  of,  or  lay  claim  to,  as  his 
own,  but  should  leave  them  all  to  Him  to  whom 
they  belong.  He  should  pour  back  all  wholly 
into  God,  glorifying  Him,  giving  Him  thanks 
and  offering  His  own  gifts  to  Him  for  His  eternal 
praise.  The  servant  of  God  must  take  heed  that 
he  does  not  vainly  desire  to  receive  any  divine 
revelations  ;  and  if  it  should  please  God  to  reveal 
anything  to  him,  he  must  not  on  that  account 
imagine  himself  more  holy.  Gifts  which  he 
may  have  received  from  God  he  must  take  care 
not  to  talk  about  imprudently  and  indiscrimin- 
ately to  other  men  without  God's  internal 
permission. 


8  Spiritual 

SECTION  II 
Mortification  of  the  Senses  and  the  Tongue 

1.  The  senses  must  be  used,  not  according  to  natural 
inclination,  but  in  the  way  the  soul  sees  would  be 
better  pleasing  to  God. 

2.  The  refreshment  of  food  and  drink,  and  the  pleasure 
arising  from  them,  must  be  taken  with  praise  of  God 
and  with  sober  moderation. 

3.  Unusual  austerity  of  life  should  not  be  sought  after, 
but  discretion  is  to  be  chiefly  valued. 

4.  Discipline  of  the  tongue  and  of  speech. 

I .  The  servant  of  God  must  keep  an  exceedingly- 
careful  watch  over  his  senses.  As  far  as  possible 
he  must  take  care  not  to  use  any  of  his  senses 
for  mere  self-gratification  ;  that  is,  not  to  look  at, 
to  hear,  smell,  taste,  speak  or  touch  anything 
merely  for  the  pleasure  of  doing  so  ;  and  when 
he  has  slightly  offended  in  such  things,  he  must 
severely  reprove  himself.  He  must  not  desire 
to  see,  hear,  smell,  taste,  speak  or  touch  more  or 
otherwise  than  God  interiorly  permits.  For  if  he 
seeks  any  delight  in  creatures,  he  will  not  be  able 
to  find  true  delight  in  God. 

2.  Therefore,  in  refreshing  the  body  with  food, 
drink  or  sleep,  he  must  not  consider  pleasure,  but 
the  support  of  nature.  He  should  take  every 
morsel  of  food  and  every  draught  of  drink  with 
moderation  and  self-restraint  for  the  glory  of 
God  ;  and  while  thus  refreshing  nature,  he  should, 
with  a  certain  holy  fear,  remember  the  law  of 
self-denial.  Never  should  he  swallow  down  much 
drink  at  one  draught,  but  if  his  thirst  is  very 
Sfreat  rather  let  him  drink  oftener.  It  would  be 
advisable  that  at  dinner,  in  the  middle  of  the  day, 
he  should  refresh  his  body  with  nourishment,  as 
far  as  the  necessity  of  nature  requires  ;    but  at 


Instruction  9 

supper  he  should  eat  sparingly,  for  quiet  sleep 
generally  follows  a  moderate  supper.  And  al- 
though he  should  feel  some  earthly  gratification 
in  eating  and  drinking,  he  should  not  admit  it 
into  his  soul,  nor  should  he  cleave  unto  it.  It 
would  be  a  fault  to  seek  for  choice  and  dainty 
food,  and  when  such  things  are  laid  before  him 
he  should  often  leave  them  untouched,  for  our 
Lord  Jesus  had  gall  and  vinegar  given  Him  to 
drink.  *  He  should  prefer  to  have  simple  things 
rather  than  costly  ones  provided  for  his  use,  and 
far  from  desiring  superfluous  things,  he  should 
choose  poverty  rather  than  abundance. 

3.  But  on  the  other  hand,  let  him  beware  of 
adopting  rashly  an  unusual  austerity  of  life, 
although  he  may  know  that  many  saints  have  led 
a  very  rigid  life.  For  they,  fully  enlightened  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  knew  that  it  would  please  God 
that  they  should  so  live.  It  has  happened  to 
many  that,  following  indiscreetly  the  fervour  they 
felt  at  the  beginning  of  their  conversion,  they 
have  overburdened  their  nature  in  the  way  ot 
external  austerities,  and  have  thus  rendered 
themselves  unfit  to  apply  interiorly  to  God.  It  is 
quite  true  that  haircloth,  a  hard  bed,  fasting  on 
bread  and  water,  the  discipline  and  such-like 
things,  done  purely  for  the  honour  of  God,  do 
please  our  Lord,  and  are  not  a  little  help  to  tame 
the  flesh,  especially  in  robust  youth  ;  but  the  true 
love  of  God  unites  a  man  far  more  closely  to  God 
and  far  more  speedily  and  eflicaciously  restrains 
and  overcomes  the  wantonness  of  the  flesh.  God 
is  wont,  in  the  most  suitable  way  possible,  to  train 
and  burden  those  who  resign  themselves  entirely 
to  Him,  and  are  ready  to  receive  every  adversity 
humbly   from    His    hands,    and    to    bear    them 

*  Ps.  Ixviii,  22.     Matt,  xxvii,  48.     John  xix,  29. 


10  Spiritual 

patiently  as  long  as  He  pleases.  Therefore 
should  the  servant  of  God  take  heed  not  to  over- 
load his  body  with  too  much  abstinence,  too  long 
watches  and  excessive  austerities  undertaken  by 
his  own  will ;  while  on  the  other  hand  he  must  be 
on  his  guard  not  to  treat  nature  delicately,  but 
must  follow  the  moderate  law  of  holy  discretion 
in  all  things  and  guide  himself  by  the  wise  advice 
of  others. 

4.  If  any  one  should  seek  counsel  of  him,  he 
should  first  acknowledge  in  his  own  heart  that  of 
himself  he  cannot  answer  anything  aright,  and 
turning  to  God  he  should  thus  pray  in  his  own 
mind :  "  O  Lord  God,  who  art  in  me,  deign  to 
speak  through  me  what  will  please  Thee  and 
what  will  best  suit  Thy  honour  and  the  salvation 
of  souls,"  and  then  he  should  say  what  has  to  be 
said  humbly,  guardedly  and  wisely.  If  he  succeed 
in  saying  anything  well,  he  should  attribute  it  to 
God ;  if  he  speak  badly,  let  him  ascribe  it  to  him- 
self. He  should  always  avoid  unseasonable* 
bitterness  of  words.  In  his  speech  he  should  seek 
truth,  and  should  avoid  all  false  show  or  flattery. 
He  should  not  be  eager  to  speak  of  matters  that 
bring  blame  upon  others.  On  the  other  hand, 
in  praising  any  one,  he  should  remember  to  be 
moderate  lest  he  should  fall  into  the  disgraceful 
fault  of  flattery. 

He  must  take  care  not  to  detract  any  one  and 
never  to  give  a  willing  ear  to  those  who  indulge  in 
detraction.  He  should  strive  not  to  hear  words 
of  detraction  and  other  hurtful  things,  and  he 
should  try  prudently  to  interrupt  such  things  and 
to  cut  them  short,  after  the  example  of  a  certain 

*  The  Latin  is  "  intempestuam  asperitatem,"  untimely,  un- 
seasonable, inopportune  or  unnecessary  bitterness  or  sharpness 
of  speech. 


Instruction  ii 

man  who,  whenever  he  heard  others  speaking 
badly  of  some  one  else,  used  to  say  :  "  We  ought 
to  thank  God  if  we  do  not  commit  the  same 
faults."  The  servant  of  God  should  diligently 
restrain  his  tongue  from  idle  and  vain  words. 
He  should  not  easily  allow  himself  to  discuss 
high  things,  and  if  it  is  necessary  or  useful  to 
speak  of  such  things,  he  must  be  careful  to 
preserve  interior  and  exterior  humility.  He 
should  not  love  much  speaking,  for  it  is  a  great 
impediment  to  an  interior  and  spiritual  life  ;  but, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  should  be  greatly  given  to 
a  moderate  silence,  which  is  the  mother  of  much 
good.  Every  unbridled,  inconsiderate  and  hasty 
word  he  should  mortify.  Oh,  how  happy  is  he  who 
knows  how  to  restrain  his  tongue,  for  he  delivers 
his  soul  from  numberless  faults  and  anxieties. 

r 

SECTION  III 

Ordinary  Rules  for  making  our  Actions  interior  in  their 
Spirit 

1.  Nothing  whatever  should  be  done  or  left  undone  with- 
out leave  being  first  asked  of  God. 

2.  Occasions    of  sin    should    be   avoided    by  means    of 
silence,  solitude  and  constant  occupation. 

3.  Gravity  of  exterior  comportment. 

4.  In  all   things   Christ   should  be   held   up   before   the 
mind's  eye  as  the  model. 

5.  A  strong  bridle  must  be  put  on  concupiscence  and  all 
passions. 

I.  The  servant  of  God  should  keep  a  diligent 
watch  over  all  his  actions,  interior  as  well  as 
exterior,  being  always  careful  to  maintain  purity 
of  heart.  He  should  neither  speak,  desire,  nor 
do  anything  with  inordinate  affection  or  interior 
entanglement,  but  should  strive  to  preserve  every- 


12  Spiritual 

where  calmness  and  liberty  of  mind.  In  all 
doubtful  matters  he  should  seek  counsel  and 
leave  from  the  Lord  and  sometimes  also  from 
some  spiritual  man.  His  one  endeavour  should 
always  be  to  get  to  know  the  most  gracious  will 
of  God,  saying  within  himself:  "O  Lord,  what 
dost  Thou  will  me  to  do  now  r  Will  it  please 
Thee  if  I  do  this  or  that  ?"  For  the  Lord  Him- 
self speaks  through  interior  inspiration  to  a  man's 
soul,  saying :  "  Do  this  ;  leave  that  undone." 
When,  therefore,  the  servant  of  God  feels  that 
God  wills  or  permits  him  to  do  anything,  he 
should  speak  in  this  way :  "  Lord,  deign  to  do 
that  in  me  and  through  me.''  But  if  he  per- 
ceives that  this  particular  thing  does  not  please 
the  Lord  he  should  immediately  deny  himself, 
and  dying  to  himself,  he  should  leave  the  thing 
undone,  however  small  it  may  seem,  as,  for 
instance,  to  look  once  at  some  object  or  to  say 
some  little  joking  word. 

2.  He  must  prudently  escape  occasions  of 
faults,  and  what  greatly  helps  to  secure  this  is  to 
love  solitude  and  to  cultivate  it  as  far  as  circum- 
stances will  allow.  For  if  a  servant  of  God  takes 
delight  in  unnecessary  intercourse  with  men ;  if 
he  is  intolerant  of  silence;  if,  without  restraint,  he 
desires  to  see  this  or  that;  if  he  eagerly  inquires 
what  is  said  or  done  and  willingly  listens  to  idle 
reports  and  news,*  it  is  useless  for  him  to  propose 
to  himself  to  rise  to  even  the  lowest  degree  of  a 
more  holy  life.  He  must  retire  apart,  therefore, 
and  keep  silence,  in  order  to  be  able  to  progress 
in  true  virtue  and  to  have  an  opportunity  to  apply 
his    soul    to    divine    things.      When,    however, 

*  By  taking  a  newspaper  we  pay  for  news  of  every  kind  to 
be  brought  to  us  with  daily  regularity.  Blosius  lived  before 
the  epoch  of  the  daily  paper. 


Instruction  13 

charity  or  any  other  reasonable  cause  exists  he 
may  converse  humbly  with  men,  showing  them  a 
courteous  kindness  without  excess,  and  keeping 
peace  with  all  men  as  far  as  is  possible,*  Sloth- 
ful idleness  he  must  always  fly  from  as  a  most 
pestiferous  poison,  and  he  must  strive  to  spend 
all  his  time  fruitfully  for  the  honour  of  God. 

3.  He  should  abstain  from  all  immoderate 
rejoicing,  laughter,  useless  jokes,  in  fact  from 
all  levity  of  behaviour.  In  external  actions  he 
should  act  in  a  quiet  way  :  in  countenance  he 
should  be  calm,  in  look  modest,  in  his  gait  grave, 
desiring  to  please  God,  not  the  world. 

4.  Christ  Jesus  he  should  ever  consider  as  the 
living  model  of  virtue;  he  should  endeavour  to 
imitate  Him,  most  diligently  conforming  his  own 
life  exactly  to  the  life  of  Christ. 

5.  Pride,  vainglory,  self-complacency,  the 
desire  of  human  favour  and  honour,  motions  of 
impatience,  impulses  of  anger,  the  concupiscence 
of  the  flesh,  the  sting  of  lust,  and  in  a  word,  all 
depraved  passions  and  affections,  with  the  power- 
ful aid  of  the  grace  of  God,  he  must  diligently 
destroy  and  kill. 

*  Rom.  xii,  14,  18. 


14  Spiritual 


SECTION  IV 
Intercourse  with  Others 

1.  Mortify  the  judgement,  rather  yielding  to  others  than 
disputing. 

2.  Those  who  cause  us  annoyance  should  be  forgiven, 
and  the  vexation  received  as  coming  from  God  for  our 
merit. 

3.  We  should  love,  compassionate  and,  when  necessary, 
correct  others.  We  must  turn  away  from  no  one  since 
all  are  members  of  Christ,  the  Head. 

4.  Despise  no  sinner,  however  great ;  judge  no  one 
rashly. 

5.  In  social  life  with  others,  acts  of  genuine  humility 
should  often  be  performed. 

I .  The  servant  of  God  should  not  be  obstinate 
in  his  own  opinion  and  his  own  judgement.  He 
must  take  heed  not  to  contradict  any  one  per- 
tinaciously, unless  indeed  truth  or  justice  compels 
him  to  contradict,  nor  should  he  wrangle  and 
dispute  about  trifles.  Let  him  easily  yield  to 
others  and  promptly  comply  with  them  in  those 
things  that  are  lawful,  preferring  the  will  of 
another  to  his  own.  He  should  allow  himself  to 
be  reprehended  or  taught  by  any  one  whatever. 
Willingly  should  he  accuse  himself,  willingly 
should  he  acknowledge  a  fault,  while  he  should 
show  himself  anxious  to  amend  his  defects. 

2.  He  should  immediately  pardon  and  forgive 
an  injury,  and  should  show  himself  a  kind  friend 
to  the  one  who  has  injured  him.  Never  should 
he  consider  any  one  as  unjustly  troublesome  to 
him,  but  in  every  trial  he  should  bear  in  mind  his 
own  sins  and  his  ingratitude  to  God,  and  so 
convince  himself  that  he  deserves  trials  more 
grievous  than  any  he  endures,  and  that  if  he  had 
his  deserts  all  creatures  would  afllict  him   and 


Instruction  15 

trample  him  under  foot  as  the  dirt  on  the  road. 
He  should  turn  the  eyes  of  his  soul  from  those 
who  afflict  him  to  God,  who  allows  him  to  be 
afflicted,  and  bear  his  trial  with  a  meek  and 
humble  heart,  considering  that  it  comes  only 
from  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  For  when  the 
knife  cuts,  it  is  not  the  knife,  but  the  hand  of  the 
surgeon  directing  it  that  should  be  considered. 

3.  All  men,  without  any  exception  whatever, 
he  must  sincerely  love  from  his  heart,  as  himself; 
that  is,  he  must  love  them  spiritually  and  in 
proper  order,  desiring  for  them  the  grace  of  God 
and  everlasting  happiness.  And  that  he  may 
find  it  easier  truly  to  love  others,  he  should  look 
upon  every  man  capable  of  divine  grace  as  him- 
self.* He  should  look  upon  all  as  brothers  and 
sisters,  called  to  the  same  happiness  as  himself. 
He  should  consider  in  them,  not  the  usefulness  of 
their  external  persons,  but  the  nobility  and 
beauty  of  their  invisible  souls,  made  after  the 
image  of  God.  He  should  sympathize  with  all 
who  are  in  necessity,  trial  or  misfortune.  He 
should  be  ready  to  benefit,  help  and  console  all, 
without  exception,  but  particularly  those  who  are 
opposed  to  him  and  persecute  him.  He  must 
treat  the  imperfections  of  others  with  kind  and 
merciful  forbearance,  healing  and  correcting  any 
little  bitterness  he  may  feel  in  his  heart,  with  the 
sweetness  of  holy  charity.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  sins  which  he  ought  to  correct  and  reprove 
he  should  not  feign  not  to  see,  but  the  correction 
and  reproof  should  be  mingled  with  mildness 
and  a  suitable  gentleness.  Sin  must  be  hated  in 
a  man,  but  not  the  man  on  account  of  the  sin,  for 
God  made  the  man,  but  man,  not  God,  did  the 

*  Because  the  effect  of  grace  is  to  make  us  all  members  of 
one  body,  Christ  being  the  Head, 


i6  Spiritual 

sin.  Vainly  will  a  man  flatter  himself  that  he 
has  God's  grace  if  he  should  hate  any  one,  and 
vainly,  too,  would  a  man  esteem  himself  to 
be  one  of  God's  special  friends  as  long  as  there 
is  any  one  he  loves  less  sincerely  and  turns  away 
his  mind  from  with  displeasure  and  bitterness. 
Therefore  must  the  servant  of  God  embrace 
every  one  with  the  sweet  arms  of  charity.  He 
should  grieve  over  the  faults  of  others,  and 
rejoice  at  their  virtues,  giving  thanks  to  God ; 
and  this  he  cannot  but  do  if  he  looks  upon  every 
one,  as  said  above,  as  himself.  For  since  the 
whole  Church  is  one  mystical  body,  of  which 
Christ  is  the  Head  and  we  the  members,  each 
member,  if  he  be  joined  to  the  body  by  true 
charity,  ought  to  grieve  if  another  member  is  ill, 
and  rejoice  with  any  one  in  health  (i  Cor.  xii, 
12,  26,  27). 

4.  The  servant  of  God  should  condemn  no 
one,  and  despise  no  one  ;  neither  should  he  despair 
of  the  conversion  of  any  sinner,  as  he  who  is  now 
the  worst  may  be  changed  by  the  grace  of  God 
and  become  the  best,  seeing  that  the  bridge  of 
divine  mercy,  by  which  he  can  pass  over  to  a  holy 
life,  is  not  yet  broken  down. 

The  sayings  and  doings  of  others  who  are 
not  under  his  charge  the  servant  of  God  should 
not  discuss  or  judge;  but,  humbly  commending 
all  to  God,  he  should  remain  calmly  retired  within 
himself.  He  must  be  careful,  I  repeat,  not  to 
despise  a  man  whom  he  may  see  acting  wrongly 
and  sinning,  but  he  should  pray  for  the  sinner, 
begging  God  to  help  and  preserve  him.  He 
should  get  into  the  habit  of  interpreting  every- 
thing he  sees  or  hears  in  as  good  a  sense  as 
possible.  If  some  rash  judgement  or  bad 
suspicion  or  contempt  of  another  should  obtrude 


Instruction  17 

itself  unbidden  into  his  mind,  he  should  re- 
member that  if  such  things  are  wilfully  consented 
to  they  would  entirely  impede  the  grace  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  What,  then,  should  he  do  when  he 
detects  them  in  his  mind  ?  He  should  im- 
mediately prostrate  himself  in  spirit,  and,  acknow- 
ledging his  fault  before  our  Lord,  he  should  say 
these  or  similar  words  :  "  O  Lord,  be  merciful  to 
me,  a  sinner.  I  kiss  the  footprints  of  this  Thy 
servant ;  I  prefer  him  to  myself,  and  I  offer  my- 
self to  be  trodden  underfoot  by  him  and  all  other 
men,  acknowledging  myself  to  be  unworthy  to 
remain  on  the  earth." 

5.  In  this  way  should  he  always  prefer  every- 
one to  himself*  He  should  consider  himself  to 
be  the  most  vile  and  unworthy  of  all,  and  he 
should  desire  to  be  thus  considered  by  others. 
He  should  acknowledge  that  if  criminals  the 
most  wicked  had  received  as  much  grace  from 
God  as  he  has,  they  would  live  far  better  than  he 
does.  Therefore  he  must  not  desire  to  have  any 
name  or  reputation,  to  be  praised  or  to  be  con- 
sidered humble  or  holy.  He  should  prefer  to  lie 
hidden  rather  than  to  be  known,  to  be  subject 
rather  than  to  be  in  authority,  to  be  taught  rather 
than  to  teach  others.  The  last  place  should  con- 
tent him.  He  should  not  be  ashamed  of  external 
humiliation,  neither  ought  he  in  his  own  mind 
to  make  much  of  his  own  exercises,  preferring 
them  to  those  of  others.  By  how  much  the  more 
he  may  feel  himself  to  have  advanced,  and  by 
how  much  the  greater  are  the  gifts  he  has  re- 
ceived from  God,  so  much  the  more  lowly  and 
despicable  should  he  become  in  his  own  eyes. 
For,  if  he  considers  himself  to  be  something,  he 

*  Phil,  ii,  .1. 


i8  Spiritual 

is  still  a  very  long  way  off  from  God.  Let  him 
always,  therefore,  think  and  acknowledge  that  of 
himself  he  is  nothing,  and  can  do  nothing.  For 
every  creature,  since  it  was  made  from  nothing, 
of  its  own  nature  is  nothing ;  but  man,  further- 
more, by  sin  has  reduced  himself  to  nothing. 
Moreover,  as  he  is  created,  compared  to  the 
Creator,  he  is  nothing.  Therefore,  the  servant  of 
God,  considering  the  abyss  of  his  own  nothing- 
ness, and  plunging  himself  into  it,  must  dwell  in 
the  deepest  valley  of  humility.  He  should  say 
to  God  :  "  O  Lord  God,  I  am  poor  and  weak ;  I 
am  nothing,  I  can  do  nothing ;  have  mercy  on 
me."  On  this  holy  thought  and  consideration 
of  his  own  nothingness  all  the  safety  of  man 
depends. 

SECTION  V 
Self'Denial  is  both  Useful  and  Easy  to  a  Man  of  Goodwill 

1.  Self-denial  and  resignation  to  the  good  pleasure  of 
God  is  the  short  way  to  all  perfection. 

2.  We  must  rise  speedily  after  any  fall  in  the  exercise  of 
self-denial,  with  hatred  of  the  fault,  hope  of  pardon 
and  resolution  of  amendment. 

3.  The  art  of  self-denial  is  at  first  difficult,  but  constant 
practice  maketh  it  easy  and  pleasant. 

I.  In  good  truth,  without  being  earnest  in  con- 
stant and  diligent  self-denial  and  mortification, 
whatever  else  a  man  may  do,  he  will  never  pro- 
gress. 

For  the  seed  can  never  spring  up  into  the 
comely  stalk  and  ear  unless  it  first  die.*  Hence 
it  has  been  said  by  a  friend  of  God :  "  The  truest 
rule  of  all  perfection  is  this :  Be  humble,  and 
wherever  you  find  yourself  leave  yourself.     And 

*  John  xii,  25. 


Instruction  19 

again:  "True  resignation,  with  profound  humility, 
is  the  shortest  way  to  God."  In  genuine  and 
entire  mortification  lies  hid  true  and  most  joyful 
life.  By  far  the  most  excellent  exercise  is  to 
have  a  mind  always  dying  to  things  created,  and 
to  keep  down  and  humble  oneself  below  every 
creature.  For  he  who  always  dies  to  himself  is 
always  beginning  a  new  life  in  God.  The  re- 
signed and  mortified  soul  is  like  a  bunch  of 
grapes,  ripe,  soft  and  sweet,  but  an  unresigned 
soul  is  like  a  cluster  unripe,  hard  and  sour.  No 
more  pleasing  offering  can  be  made  to  God  than 
the  resignation  of  our  own  will,  because  nothing 
is  more  dear  to  man  than  his  own  will  and  his 
own  freedom. 

When  a  man,  for  God's  sake,  fights  against 
and  mortifies  the  indulgence  of  his  own  senses 
and  his  own  self-will,  even  in  the  least  things,  he 
does  a  thing  more  pleasing  to  God  than  if  he 
were  to  recall  many  dead  men  to  life.  Suppose 
that  two  men,  walking  the  same  way,  both 
noticed  a  beautiful  little  flower ;  if  one,  though 
feeling  inclined  to  pick  it,  should  reflect  within 
himself,  and  say :  "  I  will  leave  it  for  God's  sake  " 
while  the  other,  without  thinking  at  all  about  the 
matter,  simply  followed  his  inclination  and 
gathered  it ;  though  it  is  quite  true  that  the  one 
who  picked  it  committed  no  sin,  yet  the  other 
who  left  the  flower  for  God's  sake  would  obtain 
as  much  more  merit  as  the  heaven  is  raised  above 
the  earth.  Now  if,  for  so  small  a  mortification, 
God  will  give  so  great  a  recompense,  how  im- 
mense will  be  that  reward  which  he  will  bestow 
on  those  who  despise  and  relinquish  all  things, 
themselves  included,  for  His  sake !  The  servant 
of  God  should,  then,  frequently  say  within  him- 
self :  "  For  Thy  sake,  O  Lord,  I  desire  not  to  see 


20  Spiritual 

such  a  thing,  since  it  is  not  necessary  that  I 
should  see  it;  for  Thy  sake  I  will  not  hear  that, 
or  taste  that,  or  say  some  particular  thing-,  or 
touch  that."  He  cannot  find  God  perfectly  in 
the  secret  sanctuary  of  his  soul  unless  he  first 
puts  to  death  all  that  is  in  any  way  inordinate. 
Idle  gratification  of  every  kind,  therefore,  must 
be  cut  away. 

2.  When,  through  want  of  mortification,  he 
has  fallen  into  some  defect,  he  should  groan 
within  himself  and  sigh  in  spirit,  not,  however, 
with  any  despondency  of  mind:  no,  not  even  if  he 
should  fall  into  that  same  defect  a  hundred  or 
even  a  thousand  times  in  one  day.  He  must  call 
upon  God,  and  say  :  "  Alas,  my  Lord  God,  behold 
how  wicked  a  sinner  am  I,  in  whom  vices  still 
live  so  strongly.  How  weak  am  I,  and  liable  to 
fall.  I  imagined  that  all  self-indulgence  was 
already  dead  and  buried  within  me,  but,  behold, 
again  I  feel  a  fierce  rebellion  ;  once  more  I  have 
been  wounded,  once  more  I  have  offended.  But 
I  do  not  despair  of  Thy  mercy,  nor,  by  Thy 
grace,  will  I  ever  despair.  Have  mercy  on  me, 
and  help  me.  For  the  love  of  Thee  I  am  ready 
again  to  leave  myself  and  all  things,  and,  behold, 
I  do  now  leave  them."  Thus  let  him  pray  and 
then  be  of  good  cheer.  Let  him  not  imagine 
that  he  is  not  pleasing  to  God  because  he  is  not 
yet  perfect,  for  he  is  highly  acceptable  to  God  if 
only  from  his  heart  he  desires  and  with  all 
diligence  strives  to  become  more  perfect ;  and 
happy  will  he  be  if,  engaged  in  this  kind  of  com- 
bat, he  goes  out  of  this  life. 

3.  This  constant  mortification  in  the  begin- 
ning, indeed,  is  difficult  and  troublesome.  But  if 
any  one  will  only  persevere  in  it  manfully  for  a 
time,  it  will  afterwards  become,  by  the  gift  of 


Instruction  21 

Godj  truly  easy,  yea,  delightful.  For  the  art  of 
self-denial,  just  like  any  other,  if  only  it  be 
frequently  and  diligently  practised,  becomes  a 
second  nature  by  the  very  succession  of  repeated 
acts.  This  art  will  be  learnt  speedily  and 
thoroughly  by  him  who  looks  upon  all  the  things 
of  this  world  as  no  more  belonging  to  him  than 
if  his  body  were  already  dead,  often  repeating  in 
his  mind  those  words  of  the  apostle  :  "  You  are 
dead,  and  your  life  is  hidden  with  Christ  in  God  " 
(Col.  iii,  3). 

When,  therefore,  a  man  forsakes  in  all  things 
his  own  will  and  casts  away  his  own  private  self- 
love  ;  when  he  renounces  all  gratifications  of 
spirit  and  nature  ;  when  he  restrains  inordinate 
desires  ;  when  he  acknowledges  that  he  is  nothing 
and  the  most  vile  of  all ;  when  he  promptly  obeys 
God  in  his  own  soul  and  man  in  external  things  ; 
when  he  ceases  to  entangle  himself  in  unnecessary 
things  and  superfluous  cares  ;  when  he  allows  the 
deeds  and  words  of  others  to  pass  as  they  are, 
and  indulges  in  no  rash  judgement ;  when  he  is 
unduly  moved  neither  by  the  praise  nor  the 
blame  of  men  ;  when  he  bears  sweetly  and  calmly 
for  God's  sake  any  injury,  adversity  or  misery  he 
may  encounter  within  or  without ;  when  he  in- 
dulges in  not  even  a  slight  and  passing  com- 
plaint ;  when  he  entertains  a  certain  common 
affection  of  charity  for  all  men,  considering  them 
as  the  temples  of  God  ;  then,  without  doubt,  dead 
to  himself  and  the  world,  he  lives  to  God.  Mor 
tuus  est,  et  vita  abscondita  est  cum  Christo  iji  Deo. 
He  is  dead,  and  his  life  is  hidden  with  Christ  in 
God  (Coloss.  iii,  13). 


CHAPTER  III 

The   second   means   to   union   with    God,  which   is 
Introversion  **  and  constantly  calHng  back  the 
mind  to  Him 

1.  The  mind  must  be  diligently  called  back  from  wander- 
ing thoughts  to  God  everywhere  present. 

2.  The  instability  of  our  minds  can  be  overcome  by  the 
grace  of  God  and  persevering  effort. 

3.  How  in  all  things  we  can  think  of  God's  presence, 
which  is  the  chief  means  of  introversion. 

4.  The  presence  of  God  everywhere  is  to  be  firmly  believed, 
and  the  intention  is  to  be  turned  to  it  in  every  action. 

5.  Even  in  conversation  and  business,  after  which  the 
soul  must  return  quickly  to  fuller  introversion. 

6.  Pure  introversion  easily  follows  true  and  perfect  self- 
denial. 

7.  The  manhood  and  Godhead  of  Christ  is  the  second 
matter  of  introversion  and  an  easy  method  of  the 
divine  presence. 

8.  Introversion  produces  simplicity  of  soul  and  detach- 
ment of  the  affections  from  all  created  things. 

9.  Perseverance  is  necessary  that  we  may  obtain  it  fully. 

I .  The  servant  of  God  should  apply  himself  to 
introversion*  with  unwearying  energy.  He  must 
diligently  recall  his  mind  from  all  wanderings 
and  strive  to  cultivate  his  spirit  by  holy  thoughts 
and  meditations.  For  never  can  he  be  perfectly 
joined  to  God  as  long  as  he  voluntarily,  of  set 
purpose  and  with  pleasure  reflects  on  vain  and 
idle  things.     God  not  unfrequently  permits  even 

*  Introversio  from  intro,  within,  and  versus,  turned  towards, 
is  a  word  coined  for  mystical  theology.  It  means  that  the 
mind  is  turned  within  to  converse  with  God  dwelling-  in  the 
soul. 


Spiritual  Instruction  23 

perfect  men  to  be  annoyed  by  the  importunate 
inroad  of  useless  and  even  bad  thoughts  and 
imaginations,  in  order  that  by  resisting  them 
they  may  be  profitably  exercised  in  spiritual 
warfare.  Therefore,  the  servant  of  God,  although 
he  may  have  to  attend  to  many  things,  must  as 
far  as  possible  be  free  in  the  midst  of  these 
manifold  distractions,  and  must  preserve  within 
his  soul  unity  of  spirit.  He  should  conceive  an 
idea  of  God  in  his  mind  as  the, height  of  majesty 
and  goodness.  He  must  endeavour  everywhere 
to  attend  to  His  lovely  presence,  as  the  royal 
prophet  described  himself  as  doing  :  "  I  will  set 
the  Lord  always  in  my  sight"  (Ps.  xv,  8).  He 
ought,  I  repeat,  to  consider  that  God  is  always 
present  to  him  in  every  place,  and  thus  try  to 
direct  his  interior  eyes  to  Him,  not  indeed  with 
any  violent  effort,  but  quietly  and  simply, 
stretching  forth  his  spirit  lovingly  into  the 
Godhead. 

2.  The  servant  of  God  must  not  lose  hope  on 
account  of  his  exceeding  instability,  which  causes 
him  so  quickly  to  sink  down  and  become  dis- 
tracted, but  persevering  with  an  unconquered 
heart  in  this  holy  work,  he  must  unceasingly 
gather  up  again  his  scattered  spirit  and  turn  it 
back  again  into  God,  his  highest  good.  When 
once  this  holy  custom  has  become  confirmed 
within  him  he  will  not  find  much  difficulty  in  it. 
And  at  length,  in  fact,  the  habit  becomes  part  of 
a  man's  nature,  and  it  is  then  almost  as  easy  to 
remain  intent  on  God  and  divine  things  as  to 
breathe  and  live.  For  the  rest  he  must  ever 
bear  in  mind  that  of  his  own  strength,  without 
the  grace  of  God,  he  can  do  nothing.  But  God 
will  not  desert  him  if,  with  humility,  he  does  what 
he  can. 


24  spiritual 

3.  Therefore  should  he  "introvert"  himself, 
that  is,  should  turn  himself  into  his  own  soul,  and 
dwell  there  in  his  own  heart,  for  there  will  he  be 
able  to  find  God.  For  God,  who  indeed  is  every- 
where, dwells  in  the  human  mind  and  in  the 
simple  basis,  or  inner  sanctuary,  of  the  soul  in  a 
very  special  manner.  There  He  dwells  in  His 
own  image,  and  never  departs.  But  happy  is 
he  to  whom  God  Himself  is  present,  not  only  by 
His  essence,  for  thus  we  know  He  must  be  with 
all  His  creatures,  but  also  by  grace.  For  God  is 
in  the  earth,  the  sea,  the  air  and  in  all  things, 
essentially,  as  He  said  Himself  by  His  prophet : 
"  I  fill  heaven  and  earth  ;  "*  so  that  in  truth  He 
is  nearer  to  each  creature  than  that  creature  is  to 
itself.  Indeed,  if  this  were  not  so,  no  creature 
could  for  a  moment  continue  to  exist,  but  would 
return  to  its  own  nothingness  ;  for  as  it  was  made 
from  nothing,  of  itself  it  is  nothing.  Whence 
God  is  rightly  called  the  Essence  of  every 
essence,  since  His  essential  presence  is  the 
cause  of  everything  continuing  to  exist.  He 
is  wholly  in  every  created  thing,  whole  and 
undivided  in  every  place.  In  heaven  He 
manifests  His  glory,  in  hell  He  carries  out  the 
law  of  His  justice.  By  far  the  most  grievous 
punishment  suffered  by  those  who  are  in  hell 
for  ever  is  that  they  have  God  within  them, 
but  to  Him  they  can  never  attain.  In  all 
things,  therefore,  God  dwells  most  secretly,  and 
in  the  basis  of  the  soul  itself  He  remains  hidden 
from  all  our  senses  and  unknown.  Hence 
Isaias  says  :  "  Truly  Thou  art  a  hidden  God  " 
(Isa.  xlv,  15).  Everywhere  is  He  present  with 
all  His  being,  and  nevertheless  is  untouched  by 
any  uncleanness ;    for  nothing  is  filthy  in   His 

*  Jeremias  xxiii,  24. 


Instruction  25 

sight  except  sin,  and  by  that  He  is  no  more 
defiled  than  are  the  bright  rays  of  the  sun 
when  they  light  up  the  foul  recesses  of  a  drain. 
Although  He  is  thus  all  in  all,  He  is  never- 
theless far  removed  above  all. 

4.  The  servant  of  God  then  must  believe 
without  the  slightest  doubt  that  the  invisible 
God  is  near  him,  yea,  within  him.  He  should 
stand  before  His  eyes  like  a  chaste  spouse,  with 
holy  fear,  with  reverence  and  humility,  saying 
with  Elias,  the  prophet :  "  The  Lord  liveth,  in 
whose  sight  I  stand  "  (3  Kings  xvii,  i  ; 
4  Kings  iii,  14).  Often  also  should  he  repeat 
such  words  as  these  within  himself:  "The 
Lord  is  here ;  the  Lord  sees  me."  When  he 
has  been  much  distracted  he  may  easily  bring 
himself  back  to  the  remembrance  of  God's 
presence  by  these  or  such-like  words.  He 
should  so  direct  himself  to  God,  shutting  out 
the  thought  of  all  other  things,  as  if  he  saw  the 
very  being  of  God  before  him,  and  as  if  there 
never  would  be  any  other  being  than  God  and 
himself.  He  should  shut  himself  up  in  God,  and 
dwell  in  Him  as  in  a  chamber  or  a  heaven. 
Greatly  should  he  rejoice  and  exult  that  he  is 
so  easily  able  to  find  God  in  himself,  and  that 
he  possesses  so  wonderful  a  treasure  within  his 
own  soul.  He  finds  God  in  himself  now  when- 
ever he  fills  his  memory  with  the  thought  of  His 
presence,  but  in  a  far  more  excellent  way  will  he 
experience  His  presence  when  he  has  found  the 
way  to  penetrate  to  the  inner  sanctuary  of  his 
own  soul. 

5.  When  he  is  occupied  with  conversation 
and  business,  if  he  is  unable  to  attend  freely  to 
God,  he  must  yet  beware  of  entirely  leaving  the 
inner   chamber   of  his   heart,   thus  going  away 


26  Spiritual 

from  God  Himself,  but  he  must  continue  to 
breathe  out  some  secret  affection  to  Him,  so  that 
directly  this  outward  occupation  is  over  he  may- 
return  to  himself,  and  leaving  all  that  is  not  God, 
may  apply  his  whole  soul  to  Him  once  more. 
For  he  will  not  be  fit  to  contemplate  eternal  light 
unless  he  can  free  himself  within  his  own  soul 
from  all  external  things,  as  if  he  had  never  seen 
them.  Happy  indeed  will  he  be  when  neither 
the  society  of  men  nor  any  other  impediment  is 
able  to  rob  him  of  the  sense  of  God's  presence  :  a 
thing  which  will  come  to  pass  when  his  soul  is  so 
fastened  to  God  and  shut  up  so  securely  in  Him 
that  it  always  sees  Him  more  than  any  other 
thing. 

6.  In  fact,  the  soul  that  is  clothed  with  true 
resignation  and  interior  detachment,  and  appro- 
priates to  itself,  and  uses  as  its  own,  none  of  God's 
gifts,  even  if  it  were  daily  to  be  overwhelmed 
with  all  the  business  and  occupations  of  the 
world,  would  receive  no  hurt  thereby,  if  only  the 
weakness  of  the  body  were  able  to  bear  so  heavy 
a  burden.  Hence  a  certain  father  said  :  "  He 
who  does  not  cling  tenaciously  to  any  external 
thing  passes  through  all  sensible  and  temporal 
things,  allowing  them  to  flow  on  unheeded,  and 
leaves  those  things  alone  which  do  not  concern 
him,  saying  to  himself:  "I  ought  to  seek  God 
alone  by  my  intention  and  love,  and  bid  farewell 
to  all  other  things,  allowing  them  to  pass  away 
unnoticed."  A  man  who  never  seeks  his  own 
satisfaction  or  convenience,  but  looks  at  God 
through  all  things,  adverse  as  well  as  prosperous, 
in  order  to  tend  purely  and  simply  towards  God, 
is  able  to  perform  all  his  external  works  with- 
out dissipation,  and  though  occupied  with  many 
things,  does  not  lose  the  unity  of  his  mind  which 


Instruction  27 

seeks  God  only  in  all.*  On  the  contrary,  he  who 
does  not  in  all  things  look  purely  to  God  and  has 
not  God  impressed  intimately  on  his  soul  is 
easily  rendered  distracted  and  disturbed  by  places, 
persons  and  things.  Such  a  man,  wandering  far 
from  God,  walks  with  danger,  for  he  is  exposed 
to  the  shafts  of  the  enemy. 

7.  The  servant  of  God  should  place  before  the 
eyes  of  his  mind  Jesus  Christ,  the  Spouse  of  his 
soul — He  who  clothed  the  stars  with  their  bright- 
ness— hanging  on  the  cross,  naked,  despised, 
wounded  and  afflicted  with  intense  pains.  Nor 
should  he  think  of  Him  as  man  only,  but  as  God 
and  man,  the  true  Light.  Let  him  conceive,  I 
repeat,  a  supernatural  image  of  the  super- 
substantial  Lord  Jesus.  He  should  adore,  praise 
and  glorify  Him.  He  should  consider  and  salute 
His  ruddy  wounds.  He  should  remember  His 
kindness,  sweetness  and  immense  charity. 

8.  In  this  w^ay  ought  he  to  free  himself  from 
all  inordinate  anxiety,  from  all  vain  thoughts, 
from  all  imaginations,  that  is,  from  forms  and 
likenesses  of  lower  things  ;  and  from  all  entangle- 
ment and  distraction.  In  this  way  should  he 
endeavour  to  preserve  his  memory  like  a  bridal- 
chamber,  clean  and  neat  for  the  Spouse.  For 
thus  he  will  very  much  please  God  and,  at  last, 
the  images  of  created  things  falling  of  their  own 
accord  from  his  mind,  true  interior  recollection 
will  be  given  him. 

9.  He  must  by  no  means  abandon  his  study 
of  perfection  and  his  endeavour  to  attain  it,  on 
account  of  any  natural  unsuitableness  of  his 
character    or    on   account   of   the   weariness   to 

*  Martha  was  not  reproved  for  attending  to  many  things, 
but  for  being  careful :  i.e.,  anxious  and  troubled  about  many 
things  (Luke  x,  41). 


28  spiritual  Instruction 

which  he  may  at  first  be  subject.  For  those  who 
are  learning  some  art  are  accustomed  many- 
times  to  do  their  work  unskilfully  and  imper- 
fectly, till  at  last,  by  long  practice,  they  acquire 
complete  skill,  and  can  do  their  work  with  ease. 
Some,  when  they  see  that  though  they  have  now 
laboured  one  or  two  years,  and  yet  have  not 
obtained  what  they  sought,  become  discouraged, 
and  give  up  their  design.  But  they  act  not 
aright.  For  they  who  desire  some  time  or  other 
to  arrive  at  the  goal  of  perfection  must  arm 
themselves  with  long-suffering  perseverance.* 

*  The  doctrine  of  this  chapter  must  be  compared  with  that 
of  chapter  v.  Blosius  does  not  desire  the  soul  to  aim  at  an 
imaginative  practice  of  the  presence  of  God,  but  at  one  chiefly  in 
the  will,  conversing-  with  Him  present  by  faith  in  the  centre  of 
the  soul.     This  is  made  abundantly  evident  by  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Aspiration  is  the  third  means  to  acquire  union  with 
God 

1.  Various  kinds  of  aspirations  should  be  stored  up  in  the 
mind  for  use. 

2.  First,  those  suited  for  the  purgative  way. 

3.  Secondly,  for  the  illuminative  way. 

4.  Thirdly,  for  the  unitive  way. 

5.  Method  of  using  these  different  aspirations. 

I .  In  order  that  the  servant  of  God  may  be  able 
to  practise  holy  introversion,  he  should  learn 
and  commit  to  memory  certain  aspirations,  sweet 
yet  burning,  which  he  can  dart  forth  to  God,  and 
by  which,  wherever  he  may  be,  and  whether  he 
be  in  rest  or  in  action,  he  may  constantly  recol- 
lect himself  in  God,  and  join  and  unite  himself  to 
Him  ;  doing  this,  however,  not  with  immoderate 
effort,  lest  he  might  sink  overburdened  with  the 
exertion,  but  gently.  Some  formulas  of  such 
little  prayers  are  here  given  as  specimens. 

2.  Aspirations  suited  to  the  purgative  way. 
O  Lord  God,  I,  a  most  vile  sinner,  am  not 

worthy  to  live  on  the  earth,  Alas,  I  have 
wandered  far  from  Thee,  and  I  dw^ell  in  a  region 
far  removed  from  Thee  and  unlike  Thee.  Miser- 
able am  I,  and  blind.  I  am  nothing,  I  can  do 
nothing  without  Thee.  Ah,  kind  and  sweet 
Jesus,  have  mercy  on  me.  Wash  me  with  Thy 
precious  blood  ;  cleanse  me  from  all  sin  ;  heal  me 
perfectly  that  1  may  please  Thee. 

3.  Aspirations  suited  to  the  illuminative  way. 


30  Spiritual 

Oh,  when  shall  I  perfectly  die  to  myself  and 
be  free  from  all  creatures  ?  Oh,  would  that  I 
were  truly  meek  of  heart  and  humble ;  truly  poor 
and  naked  in  spirit.  Grant,  O  Lord,  that  by 
perfect  self-denial,  perfect  mortification  of  my 
vices  I  may  arrive  at  perfect  love  of  Thee. 
Thou  hast  commanded  that  I  should  love  Thee  : 
give  what  Thou  dost  command,  and  command 
what  Thou  pleasest.  Grant  that  I  may  love 
Thee  with  my  whole  heart,  my  whole  mind  ;  with 
all  my  powers,  with  my  whole  soul.  Deign  to 
heal  and  to  reform  the  powers  of  my  soul,  broken 
and  corrupted  by  sin,  by  the  powers  of  Thy  most 
holy  soul.  Free  my  soul  from  all  distracting 
cares ;  strip  from  it  the  images  and  forms  of 
perishable  things.  Grant  me  to  dwell  with  Thee 
in  the  sanctuary  of  my  soul ;  grant  that  by  stead- 
fast thought,  clear  knowledge  and  fervent  love  I 
may  always  be  able  to  flow  into  Thee. 

4.  Aspirations  suited  to  the  unitive  way. 

O  good  Jesus.  O  my  hope  and  my  refuge. 
O  beloved,  beloved,  beloved.  O  most  dear  of  all 
loved  ones.  O  my  only  love.  O  spouse  ever 
fresh  in  beauty ;  spouse  sweet  as  honey.  O 
sweetness  of  my  heart,  and  life  of  my  soul.  O 
essence  of  my  being,  and  joyful  rest  of  my  spirit. 
O  my  much  desired  consolation,  and  sincere  joy 
of  my  soul.  O  brilliant  day  of  eternity  and 
serene  light  of  my  inmost  soul.  O  bridal 
chamber,  ever  shining  with  heavenly  light,  and 
most  verdant  paradise  of  rest.  Oh,  Thou  art  my 
most  beloved  beginning ;  Thou  art  enough  for 
me,  O  my  God.  What  do  I  desire  but  Thee? 
Thou  art  my  true  and  eternal  good.  O  draw  me 
after  Thee,  that  joyfully,  purely  and  perseve- 
ringly  I  may  run  in  the  odour  of  Thy  life-giving 
ointments  (Cant,  i,  3). 


Instruction  31 

Prepare  for  Thyself,  ()  my  beloved,  an  ac- 
ceptable and  pleasing  habitation  in  me,  that 
Thou  mayest  come  to  me  and  make  Thy  dwelling 
with  me.  Mortify  in  me  and  cast  out  from  me 
everything  that  displeases  Thee.  Tear  me  away 
and  separate  me  from  everything  that  is  not 
Thee.  Make  me  a  man  according  to  Thine  own 
heart ;  conform  me  to  the  image  of  Thy  human 
Nature.  Wound  the  very  marrow  of  my  heart 
with  the  dart  of  Thy  love.  Inebriate  my  spirit 
with  the  wine  of  perfect  charity.  Unite  me  inti- 
mately to  Thyself;  transform  and  change  me 
into  Thee  that  Thou  mayest  be  able  to  find  Thy 
delight  in  me. 

Oh,  when  shall  I  please  Thee  in  all  things  ? 
When  will  everything  of  my  own  be  cut  off  and 
extinguished  in  me  ?  When  shall  I  be  all  Thine  ? 
When  will  nothing  but  Thy  most  gracious  will, 
nothing  but  Thyself  live  in  me  ?  When  shall 
I  most  ardently  love  Thee  ?  When  wilt  Thou 
quite  burn  me  up  with  the  flame  of  Thy  living 
fire  ?  When  wilt  Thou  completely  melt  me  with 
Thy  powerful  sweetness  ?  When  wilt  Thou  open 
the  door  at  which  I  knock  ?  When  wilt  Thou 
show  me  Thy  most  beautiful  kingdom  within  me, 
and  which  is  Thou  Thyself  with  all  Thy  riches  r 
When  wilt  Thou  carry  me  away,  absorb  me  and 
hide  me  in  Thyself?  When  wilt  Thou  remove 
all  impediments,  and  make  me  one  spirit  with 
Thyself?  When  wilt  Thou  destroy  every  wall 
standing  between  us  that  I  may  be  inseparably 
joined  to  Thee  ?  Ah,  only  love  of  my  heart, 
deign  to  do  this  quickly,  for  I  desire  Thee,  I  sigh 
after  Thee,  I  languish  with  love  of  Thee. 

5.  The  spiritual  beginner  should  revolve  in 
his  mind  such  little  prayers  as  these  with  pious 
and  holy  affection.     Often,  very  likely,  one  or 


32  Spiritual  Instruction 

other  of  these  aspirations  will  serve  him  for  a 
whole  exercise  ;  nevertheless,  it  will  be  useful,  on 
another  occasion  at  leisure,  to  complete  them,  at 
least  sometimes,  and  that  in  mind  only,  unless, 
perchance,  he  should  find  it  suit  him  better  to 
pronounce  them  with  his  lips.  Even  these  words 
alone :  "  O  Lord  God,"  if  from  time  to  time  they 
are  thought  over  and  repeated  with  a  devout 
heart,  are  able  to  maintain  a  man  in  the  presence 
of  God,  or  in  God,  and  to  shut  out  from  his  mind 
wandering  imaginations  and  vain  thoughts. 


CHAPTER  V 

Ardent  aspirations  to  God  the  quickest  way  to  per- 
fection, the  wisdom  of  mystical  theology  and 
divine  union ;  and  how  pitiable  is  the  case  of 
those  who  neglect  this  union 

1.  Ardent  interior  aspirations  quickly  bring  the  soul  into 
union  with  God,  which  is  the  perfection  of  hidden 
wisdom. 

2.  Therefore,  we  should  lament  that  many,  content  with 
exterior  exercises,  do  not  aspire  after  union,  which  can 
most  easily  be  obtained  by  men  even  quite  unlearned. 

3.  Interior  exercises  are  far  more  perfect  than  exterior ; 
the  two  should  be  joined  that  we  may  please  God 
more ;  for  He  desires  to  communicate  Himself  to  us  in 
the  best  way. 

4.  A  soul  purified  from  vices  is  very  easily  carried  into 
God,  who  is  its  centre. 

5.  Hence  it  is  easily  seen  what  souls  truly  love  God. 

I .  The  diligent  darting  forth  of  aspirations  and 
prayers  of  ejaculation  and  fervent  desires  to  God, 
joined  with  true  mortification  and  self-denial,  is 
the  most  certain  as  well  as  the  shortest  way  by 
which  a  soul  can  easily  and  quickly  come  to  per- 
fection ;  that  is  to  the  wisdom  of  mystical  theo- 
logy. For  aspirations  of  this  kind  efficaciously 
penetrate  and  surmount  all  things  which  are 
between  God  and  the  soul.  Indeed,  as  often  as 
any  one  withdraws  himself  from  all  perishable 
things  and  turns  his  heart  wholly  to  God  with 
humility  and  love,  so  often  does  God  meet  him 
and  pour  new  grace  into  his  soul. 

2.  Truly,  we  should  feel  much  compassion  for 

3 


34  Spiritual 

those  who,  given  to  things  of  sense  and  content 
with  external  exercises  only,  neglect,  all  their  life, 
to  enter  into  the  secret  sanctuary  of  their  own 
soul,  and  there  to  cultivate  the  blessed  union  they 
might  have  with  God.  For  whilst  they  care  little 
for  true  mortification  of  themselves,  and  consume 
their  life  and  strength  in  things  not  principallv 
necessary,  they  make  little  or  no  progress  in 
spirit,  and  always  stick  in  the  same  mire.  If 
they  would  not  exactly  like  to  say  the  words, 
yet,  in  reality,  in  their  hearts  and  by  their  actions 
they  do  say  :  "  Let  him  who  desires  unite  himself 
to  God,  but  that  is  a  thing  we  do  not  concern  our- 
selves with,  for  it  is  not  in  our  line."  But,  yet, 
even  ignorant  and  uneducated  people  can  attain 
to  the  very  highest  wisdom  of  mystical  theology 
and  union.  For  in  this  matter  no  unusual 
powers  of  mind  are  required,  but  purity  and 
humility  of  heart,  liberty  and  detachment  of 
mind,  with  fervent  love  are  the  only  qualities 
necessary.  Certainly,  a  humble  and  ardent 
affection  will  bring  men  to  this  union  better 
than  a  subtle  and  critical  mind.  Yea,  more, 
however  clever  and  learned  a  man  may  be,  what- 
ever knowledge  he  may  possess,  even  of  the 
highest  things,  if  he  does  not  humble  himself  and 
become  as  a  child,  if  he  is  not  poor  and  detached 
in  spirit  he  cannot  attain  to  the  secrets  of  that 
wisdom  which  God  only  can  teach.  Hence,  our 
Saviour,  exulting  in  spirit,  said  to  the  Father  : 
"  I  confess  to  Thee,  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  because  Thou  hast  hidden  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed 
them  to  little  ones  "  (Matt,  xi,  25). 

3.  External  exercises  are  good  and  pleasing 
to  our  Lord ;  I  mean  such  things  as  to  sing  the 
praises   of  God,  to  say  many  vocal  prayers,  to 


Instruction  35 

genuflect,  to  worship  God  with  sensible  devotion, 
to  fast,  to  watch  and  suchlike  things ;  but  the  in- 
ternal exercise  by  which  the  soul  stretches  forth 
with  ardent  desire  towards  God  in  order  to  be 
united  to  Him,  not,  indeed,  by  sensible  images, 
but  in  a  certain  supernatural  way  is  incom- 
parably better  and  superior.  They  who  adhere 
to  external  exercises  only,  with  some  self-love 
and  according  to  their  own  judgement,  and  do 
not  endeavour  to  mortify  themselves  and  to  join 
themselves  in  spirit  to  God,  will,  without  doubt, 
after  a  life  spent  in  such  imperfection,  have  to 
pay  in  purgatory  a  penalty,  grievous  in  propor- 
tion to  the  degree  in  which  they  sought  them- 
selves. The  merciful  God  does  not  reject  such 
souls,  but,  desiring  to  work  in  them.  He  waits  to 
see  if,  perchance,  He  may  find  them  fit  for  His 
divine  operations  and  free  from  impediments. 
He  leaves  to  them  their  own  exercises  and  ideas, 
for  He  never  forces  any  one.  But  His  desire  is 
to  lead  all  to  the  knowledge  of  Himself,  and  to 
unite  them  to  Himself,  if  only  they  would  remove 
the  obstacles  that  stand  in  the  way.  It  grieves 
His  divine  Spirit  to  see  us  content  with  the  lowest 
things,  when  He  is  ready  to  bestow  on  us  the 
highest,  for  He  desires  to  give  Himself  to  us  in 
the  most  excellent  way. 

4.  The  soul,  when  once  free  from  sin  and 
all  inordinate  attachments,  naturally  tends  to 
God,  its  origin,  as  fire  naturally  darts  up- 
wards or  a  stone  falls  downwards.  For  the 
natural  home  of  the  soul  is  God,  and  in  Him 
alone  is  the  soul  able  to  rest.  Just  as  the  visible 
sun  must  necessarily  pour  its  light  on  a  bright 
mirror  placed  opposite  to  it,  and  form  in  the 
mirror  its  own  brilliant  figure,  so  the  soul,  when 
once   cleansed  and   free   from    impediments,    is 


36  Spiritual 

immediately  illuminated  by  the  brilliant  rays  of 
the  invisible  sun  and  an  image  of  the  same 
divine  sun  is  most  excellently  reflected  in  it. 
Alas!  how  great  is  our  blindness  and  negligence! 
For  what  have  we  been  made  ?  We  have  been 
made  for  one  end  only,  and  that  is  to  possess 
God,  to  know  the  abyss  of  His  goodness,  and 
even  in  this  exile  to  be  united  to  Him,  and  to 
have  a  certain  foretaste  of  our  ultimate  happi- 
ness. To  this  end  has  our  memory  been  given 
us,  that  we  may  remember  God  ;  for  this  purpose 
have  we  intellect,  that  by  faith  and  contemplation 
we  may  make  progress  in  the  knowledge  of  God; 
for  this  object  have  we  free-will,  that  we  may 
choose  God  and  love  Him.  Wherefore,  then,  do 
we  allow  these  most  excellent  powers  of  our 
mind  to  languish  and  become  so  degraded  as  to 
remember,  know  and  love  only  the  lowest  things? 
Why  do  we  even  plunge  them  into  a  mass  of 
stinking  mud  ?  Oh,  let  us  leave,  I  implore,  the 
darkness,  let  us  turn  in  disgust  from  the  filth  of 
the  earth,  and  eagerly  seek  light  and  purity 
instead.  We  should  remember  our  nobility,  and 
reflect  that  our  souls  have  been  sealed  with  the 
very  image  of  God,  and  casting  off  all  sluggish- 
ness, and  flinging  aside  all  impediments,  we 
should  endeavour  to  hold  fast  to  God  by  true 
love,  thus  imitating  the  holy  apostles,  the  holy 
martyrs  and  confessors,  and  innumerable  virgins 
who  held  fast  and  became  united  to  Him.  They, 
indeed,  truly  dead  to  the  world  and  to  them- 
selves, have  been  closely  united  to  the  Lord, 
amongst  whom  the  most  Blessed  Mother  of  God, 
the  Virgin  Mary,  was  the  very  first  and  highest, 
after  her  Son,  in  all  holiness  and  perfection  of  life. 
5.  To  attain  this  end,  I  repeat,  we  should 
diligently  strive,  with  unwearied  endeavour,  in 


Instruction  37 

order  that  by  means  of  true  mortification  of  self 
we  may  arrive  at  perfect  love  of  God,  For  he 
loves  God  truly  to  whom  God  Himself  is  *'the 
One  who  is'':  whose  taste  is  for  heavenly  things, 
while  earthly  things  are  to  him  worthless :  who 
knows  how  to  restrain  his  exterior  senses,  and  to 
free  his  interior  senses  from  all  things,  and  to 
apply  his  powers  to  God;  who,  when  he  becomes 
conscious  that  he  is  thinking  of  vain  things  and 
has  withdrawn  from  internal  conversation  with 
God,  bidding  immediate  farewell  to  everything, 
betakes  himself  to  the  essential  basis  or  inner 
sanctuary  of  his  soul,  and  wholly  turns  himself 
to  that  most  simple  good,  which  is  God ;  to 
whom,  lastly,  all  created  things  are  bitter  com- 
pared to  the  sweetness  of  the  Creator. 


CHAPTER  VI 

The  foundation  of  hidden  contemplation  is  to 
remember  and  meditate  on  the  Life,  Passion 
and  Wounds  of  the  Lord  Jesu. 

1.  How  we  should  meditate  on  the  manhood  of  Christ 
and  often  call  to  mind  His  wounds. 

2.  For  the  passion  of  Christ  is  the  foundation  and  first 
necessary  step  to  the  contemplation  of  the  most  high 
Godhead. 

3.  Amongst  all  the  marvels  of  the  passion  what  we  should 
most  dwell  upon  is  the  unspeakable  love  with  which 
Christ  suffered  for  us,  that  we  may  love  Him  more  and 
suffer  with  Him  more  sweetly. 

4.  But  chiefly  that  we  may  imitate  Him,  and  be  con- 
formed to  His  image. 

5.  We  must  compassionate  Christ,  because  so  many 
noble  souls,  for  whom  He  so  lovingly  suffered,  are  lost. 

I.  The  spiritual  servant  of  God  should  always 
have  the  lovely  life  and  passion  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  concealed,  as  the  most  precious  of  all 
pearls,  in  the  casket  of  his  heart.  But,  as  before 
said,  he  must  not  regard  Christ  Himself  purely 
as  man,  but  as  God  and  man ;  for  so  he  will  not 
in  his  contemplation  be  without  God.  When- 
ever he  finds  it  difiicult  to  occupy  himself  with 
higher  meditation,  he  should  willingly  go  back 
to  the  lowly  manhood  of  our  Lord,  exercising 
himself  in  the  remembrance  of  those  things 
which  He  did  and  endured  for  us.  But  he  will 
do  well  to  avoid  too  violent  an  effort  of  imagina- 
tion, lest  the  head  should  be  injured.  He  should 
put  before  his  eyes  a  cross  or  crucifix,  the  com- 


Spiritual  Instruction  39 

pendium  of  the  life  and  passion  of  Christ.  In 
the  most  sweet  wounds  of  the  same  most  merciful 
Jesus  should  he  dwell,  and  take  his  rest.  Whilst 
he  refreshes  his  body  with  food  and  drink  he 
should  endeavour  to  dip  each  morsel,  by  devout 
affection,  into  the  most  pure  Blood  of  Jesus,  and 
drink  each  draught  from  His  ruby  wounds.  One 
single  humble  and  loving  turning  of  the  mind  to 
the  sweet  wounds  of  our  Saviour  is  more  pleasing 
to  our  Lord  than  all  harmony  of  voices  and 
sweetness  of  musical  sounds.  Rightly  should 
the  true  friends  of  God  weep  even  tears  of  blood 
because  tiow-a-days,  all  the  world  over,  these  most 
excellent  wounds  of  Christ  have  been  forgotten. 

No  one  at  all  can  humbly  read  or  think  of 
the  passion  of  our  Lord,  although  he  should  do 
so  without  much  sensible  affection,  without  reap- 
ing from  this  exercise  fruit  most  useful  for  salva- 
tion ;  just  as  no  one  could  touch  flour  or  balm, 
even  with  the  tips  of  his  fingers,  without  having 
his  fingers  whitened  with  flour  and  perfumed 
with  the  odour  of  balm.  Even  if  the  image 
of  Jesus  crucified  be  only  piously  glanced  at,  the 
look  will  not  have  been  in  vain. 

2.  Therefore  should  the  servant  of  God  im- 
press the  beautiful  image  of  the  crucified  man- 
hood of  Christ  on  the  powers  of  his  soul  and  the 
senses  of  his  body,  and  betake  himself  entirely 
to  it.  For  this  will  after  a  time  in  a  wonderful 
way  lift  him  up  into  the  super-essential  and 
formless  image,  to  the  eternal  word  and  wisdom 
of  the  Father,  into  the  most  high  Godhead  of 
Christ.  The  manhood  of  the  most  sweet  Jesus  is 
the  safe  way,  the  very  door  itself,  by  which  to 
arrive  at  His  Godhead.  In  vain  will  the  servant 
of  God  aspire  to  mystical  and  genuine  contem- 
plation, if  he  will  not  humbly  exercise  himself  in 


40  Spiritual 

meditation  on  the  passion  of  our  Lord.  For 
unless  he  has  that  as  his  foundation,  the  higher 
he  tries  to  rise  by  contemplation  the  lower  wfll 
he  fall,  and  the  more  disastrous  will  be  his  fall. 
In  truth,  even  if  he  should  be  so  flooded  with  the 
light  of  grace  as  sometimes  to  be  carried  out  of 
himself  and  absorbed  into  the  riches  of  God,  and 
thus  happily  to  lose  himself  in  the  light  of  grace, 
still,  when  he  returns  to  himself  it  will  b6  most 
suitable  for  him  to  recall  the  interior  eyes  of  his 
heart  to  Jesus  crucified,  always  holding  fast  to 
this  as  the  foundation  of  love.  "  For  other 
foundation  no  man  can  lay,  but  that  which  is 
laid,  which  is  Christ  Jesus."*  It  will  be  expedient 
for  him  sometimes  to  dwell  on  the  thought  of  the 
incomprehensible  Godhead,  at  others  on  the  most 
noble  manhood  of  Christ,  and  to  ascend  and  des- 
cend from  the  one  to  the  other.  By  this  means, 
"  like  a  tree  planted  by  the  running  waters,"  f  he 
will  experience  a  wonderful  flow  of  the  river  of 
heavenly  grace.  So,  also,  will  he  happily  "  go 
in  and  go  out,  and  will  find  pastures "  +  most 
sweet,  both  in  the  manhood  and  in  the  Godhead 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  This  indeed  is  the  most 
exalted  of  all  internal  exercises  when,  abstracted 
from  all  things,  we  willingly  embrace  God  only 
in  the  inner  sanctuary  of  the  soul,  which  is  free 
from  all  images  of  sensible  things,  and  hide  our- 
selves wholly  in  the  manhood  of  Christ,  and 
become  conformed  to  Him.  "Those  whom  He 
foreknew  He  also  predestinated  to  be  made  con- 
formable to  the  image  of  His  Son.  § 

3,  The  servant  of  God  should  therefore  most 
diligently  reflect  on  the  ardent  love  and  un- 
speakable joy  with  which  the  Lord  Jesus  Himself 

*  I  Cor.  iii,  11.         t  Ps.  i,  3.         J  John  x,  9. 
§  Rom.  viii,  29. 


Instruction  41 

assumed  our  human  flesh  and  worked  out  our 
salvation ;  how  mercifully  He  thought  of  us, 
holding  each  one  of  us  before  the  eyes  of  His 
heart  in  all  that  He  did  and  endured.  After 
immense  labours  endured  for  our  sakes  during 
the  space  of  thirty-three  years,  at  length  He 
willed  to  shed  His  Blood  and  to  submit  to  a  most 
cruel  and  ignominious  death,  that  the  sins  which 
we  have  committed  and  daily  do  commit  might 
be  expiated.  The  servant  of  God,  recalling  to 
mind  this  immense  mercy  and  love  of  the  Son  of 
God,  should  desire  to  make  Him  a  return  of  love, 
and  should  be  ready  to  suffer  for  His  sake,  not 
only  the  temporal  afflictions  of  this  life,  but  even 
the  very  pains  of  hell  for  eternity.*  From  his 
inmost  heart  should  he  compassionate  his  Lord 
God,  who  suffered  for  him.  And  if  his  heart  is 
hard  let  him  explain  its  hardness  to  our  Lord, 
and  humble  himself.  Often  the  desire  of  com- 
passion is  more  pleasing  to  God  than  actual 
compassion  itself.f 

4.  The  servant  of  God  must  beware  of  imita- 
ting those  people — and  they  are  many — who 
meditate  'on  the  passion  of  our  Saviour  with 
great  exterior  devotion,  sweetness  and  tears,  and 
yet  refuse  to  mortify  their  vices  and  to  follow 
Him.  Not  thus  should  he  act,  but  he  should 
meditate  on  the  passion  of  our  Lord  as  a  true 
Christian,  desiring  really  to   imitate   His   most 

*  In  this  holy  exaggeration  of  loving-  resignation  must 
always  be  understood  the  reservation,  "  if  such  a  thing  were 
possible  without  any  sin  against  God."  Vide  S.  Tk.  Com.  in 
Ep.  ad  Roin.  ix,  3. 

t  The  reason  of  this  is  because,  if  the  desire  springs  from 
vehement  and  supernatural  love,  that  love  may  outweigh  the 
love  contained  in  the  compassion  actually  felt  by  another, 
especially  if  that  compassion  were  only  sensible,  which  often 
and  easily  happens  in  sensitive  natures. 


42  spiritual 

holy  example  of  charity,  obedience,  humility  and 
resignation.  He  should  desire  in  all  things  to 
be  conformed  to  the  most  sacred  manhood  of 
Christ,  and  as  the  spirit  of  our  Lord  Jesus  was 
always  raised  up,  burning  with  love,  free  from 
all  impediments,  serene,  calm  and  joyful,  so 
should  his  spirit  be  also.  For  Christ,  even  when 
on  the  cross  He  felt  and  suffered  torments  the 
most  grievous,  still  enjoyed,  all  the  time,  in  the 
essence  of  His  soul,  and  in  its  superior  powers, 
the  beatific  vision  of  the  Godhead,  not  less  than 
He  now  enjoys  it  in  heaven.  Again,  as  the  soul 
of  Christ  was  sorrowful,  compassionate,  modest, 
meek,  mortified  and  humble,  and  as  His  body 
was  sober,  chaste,  pure,  virtuous,  laborious  and 
suffering,  to  these  things  the  spiritual  man  must 
take  care  to  conform  his  own  spirit,  soul  and 
body.  He  should  earnestly  beg  of  Christ  to 
bestow  this  grace  on  him,  for  nothing  is  more 
necessary,  since  the  highest  perfection  of  life  is 
found  in  this  likeness  to  Christ.  This  is  implied 
by  the  desire  expressed  by  the  blessed  apostle, 
St  Paul,  for  all  the  faithful,  where  he  says  :  "  May 
the  God  of  peace  Himself  sanctify  you  in  all 
things,  that  your  whole  spirit  and  soul  and  body 
may  be  preserved  blameless  in  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  * 

5.  The  soul  of  the  true  Christian  ought  in- 
deed to  be  sad  and  sorrowful,  after  the  example 
of  the  soul  of  Christ  Himself,  when  he  considers 
that  many  not  only  do  not  piously  worship  God, 
but  even  impiously  despise  Him,  and  spoil  the 
beauty  of  their  souls  and  lose  them  utterly  by 
sin.  How  indeed  could  he  who  is  really  a 
Christian  not  be  filled  with  grief  when  he  sees 
creatures  so  beautiful  and  so  noble  perishing  ? 

*  I  Thess.  V,  23. 


Instruction  43 

For  every  rational  soul,  since  it  is  sealed  with 
the  image  of  the  most  high  Trinity,  is  in- 
comparably superior  to  the  heavens  and  the 
earth.  It  has  such  a  likeness  to  God,  from 
whom  it  has  come,  that  no  merely  created 
intelligence,  not  even  that  of  our  Lady,  the 
Virgin  Mother  of  God,  the  most  excellent  of  all 
created  intelligences,  is  able  completely  to  com- 
prehend it.  The  soul  of  the  lowest  beggar  is 
not,  according  to  the  dignity  of  its  creation, 
inferior  to  that  of  the  most  honoured  prince. 


CHAPTER  VII 

Internal  desolation  and  suffering  often  afflict  con' 
templative  souls.  Perfection  does  not  consist  in 
the  wealth  of  spiritual  comforts 

1.  Desolation  in  exercises  of  the  spirit  must  be  patiently 
endured  ;  nor  must  the  exercises  be  then  forsaken,  for 
to  persevere  in  them  then  especially  pleases  God. 

2.  For  true  perfection  does  not  consist  in  the  sweetness  of 
spiritual  comfort,  but  in  true  resignation  and  cleaving 
to  God. 

3.  A  beginner  may  indeed  ask  God  for  sensible  comfort, 
but  there  is  imperfection  in  the  petition. 

4.  Therefore  those  souls  must  not  be  troubled  from  whom 
God  has  taken  consolation. 

I.  When  the  servant  of  God  finds  himself  de- 
prived of  the  comfort  and  sensible  inflow  of 
divine  grace ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  experiences 
internal  coldness,  hardness  of  heart,  darkness, 
distraction  of  mind  and  other  miseries  of  this 
kind,  he  must  take  the  utmost  care  not  to  give 
up  his  pious  exercises,  to  become  impatient,  to 
seek  to  escape  from  his  internal  suffering,  to 
abandon  his  earnest  effort  after  interior  conversa- 
tion with  God  and  to  seek  comfort  by  the  gratifi- 
cation of  his  senses,  idle  talk,  hearing  news  or 
any  other  waste  of  time ;  but  faithful  to  God, 
and  committing  and  resigning  himself  com- 
pletely to  the  will  and  appointment  of  God,  he 
should  bear  his  trouble  calmly,  compel  himself 
to  persevere  in  fruitful  exercises  or  help  himself 
on  according  to  circumstances  by  some  external 


Spiritual  Instruction  45 

work  for  God.  At  such  times  he  must  humbly 
pray,  and  should  be  glad  to  serve  God  with 
labour  at  his  own  cost ;  and  he  should  aspire  to 
Him,  if  not  sweetly,  at  least  diligently.  For 
those  good  things  which  he  does  during  this 
time  of  desolation,  although  by  no  means 
pleasant  to  him,  will,  if  only  he  does  what  he 
can,  rise  up  to  God  with  a  sweet  savour,  and  will 
be  most  pleasing  to  Him.  He  should  say,  then, 
to  God  :  "  O  Lord,  if  by  Thine  appointment  I  had 
to  remain  all  the  days  of  my  life,  and  even  to  the 
last  day  of  judgement,  without  any  consolation 
whatever,  I  would  desire  to  be  ever  most  willing 
to  bear  all  things,  however  grievous,  for  the  love 
of  Thee."  Those  err  very  much  who  imagine 
that  their  works  and  exercises  are  pleasing  to 
God  only  when  they  are  visited  and  made  joyful 
by  a  sensible  grace  from  Him. 

2.  True  perfection,  therefore,  it  should  clearly 
be  understood,  does  not  consist  in  feeling  much 
sweetness,  nor  in  the  enjoyment  of  abundant 
consolation  ;  but  it  is  attained  by  a  man  when  he 
gives  up  himself  and  all  things  whatsoever  for 
the  love  of  God ;  when  he  truly  denies  and 
mortifies  himself;  and  when,  after  completely 
pouring  out  his  own  will  into  the  will  of  God,  he 
remains  free  and  calm  in  all  that  happens  to  him, 
and  holds  fast  to  God,  being  made  one  spirit 
with  Him.  Therefore  a  man  arrives  at  true  per- 
fection by  entire  resignation  and  mortification, 
which  no  one  can  flatter  himself  to  possess  as 
long  as  there  remains  in  him  so  much  as  one 
drop  of  blood  that  has  not  been  entirely  subdued 
by  a  sharp,  manifold  and  daily  fight  against  his 
vices,  and  that  has  not  been  consumed  and  com- 
pletely burnt  up  with  the  fire  of  divine  love.  It 
is  a  common  error  to  imagine  all  is  lost  when  we 


I 


46  Spiritual 

are  deprived  of  sensible  consolation,  and  to 
fancy  ourselves  once  more  holy  and  acceptable 
to  God  when  it  returns  ;  but,  as  already  said,  in 
this  we  are  deceived.  Oftentimes  God  is  the 
most  nearly  present  by  grace  where  He  is  felt 
the  least,  and  often  dryness  of  heart  is  better  for 
a  man  than  the  most  copious  abundance  of  sweet- 
ness. For  in  dryness  and  barrenness  a  man 
more  clearly  realizes  that  of  himself  he  can  do 
nothing.  Moreover  that  sweet  sensation  is 
sometimes  granted  even  to  those  who  are  living 
very  evil  lives  and  are  far  from  God.  It  is,  there- 
fore, by  no  means  an  undoubted  sign  of  sanctity, 
but  by  it  God  manifests  His  goodness.  A  true 
sign  of  sanctity  and  devotion  is  that  equable 
promptitude  of  soul  by  which  a  man  is  prepared 
to  serve  God  no  less  fervently  in  adversity  than 
in  prosperity. 

3.  We  are  not,  indeed,  forbidden  to  ask  God 
with  humility  to  grant  us  consolation  and 
sensible  grace,  especially  in  the  beginning  of 
a  better  life,  in  order  that,  helped  on  by  a  taste 
of  the  sweetness  of  God's  grace,  we  may  more 
quickly  and  more  completely  die  to  all  our  vices, 
and  more  firmly  hold  fast  to  God,  our  highest 
good ;  but  still,  a  certain  imperfection  lies 
hidden  in  this  petition,  which  lacks  something  of 
genuine  self-denial.  The  gifts  and  the  consola- 
tion breathed  forth  from  God  are  not  God  Him- 
self, so  that  we  must  not  rest  in  them.  They 
who  rest  in  these  things  even  a  little,  and  they 
who  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  in 
the  least  degree  for  their  own  self-satisfaction, 
impede  themselves  from  being  able  to  arrive  at 
their  origin,  God.  *     We  ought  to  leave  God  the 

*  It  mig-ht  be  asked,   how  can  the  Blessed  Sacrament  be  in 
any  way  an  impediment  to  union,  being  the  presence  of  God 


Instruction  47 

fullest  liberty  to  work  in  us  and  give  us  what- 
soever He  pleases,  when  He  wills  and  as  He 
wills  ;  we  ought  to  allow  Him  to  lead  us  through 
the  shadow  of  death  and  the  darkness  of  hell. 

4.  We  must  not,  therefore,  be  anxious  if 
sensible  devotion,  sensible  love — which  is  often 
not  purely  for  God — and  exterior  tears  are  want- 
ing to  us  ;  but  let  every  one  take  the  greatest 
care  that  he  be  always  united  to  God  by  rational, 
that  is,  intellectual  love,  or,  in  other  words,  by 
good  will,  and  that  his  best  comfort  be  that  God 
is  well  pleased.  It  would  be  very  absurd  to  say 
daily  in  the  Lord's  Prayer,  "Thy  will  be  done," 
and  then  to  be  disturbed  and  indignant  when 
it  is  done  ! 

Himself,  a  pledge  of  eternal  life,  given  to  help  us  on  to  union  ? 
The  author  speaks  here  of  not  resting  in  any  sensible 
pleasure  merely  ;  in  the  quiet  and  pleasure  arising  from  the 
mere  sacramental  reception,  in  which  we  must  not  remain  lest 
it  impede  our  spiritual  union.  It  is  a  subtle  abuse  of  the  holy 
sacrament  which  the  author  blames.  A  person  who  rests  in 
this  for  its  own  sake  would  probably  omit  Holy  Communion  in 
time  of  aridity,   because  it  no  longer  gives  pleasure  to    self. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

A  collection  of  various  instructions  important  to  be 
remembered  by  a  spiritual  man 

SECTION  I 

Of  the  spiritual  food  of  the  mind — prayer,  the  word  of  God 
heard  or  read,  and  the  Holy  Eucharist. 

1.  How  prayer  is  to  be  begun  and  attention  secured. 

2.  Involuntary  distraction  does  not  deprive  prayer  of  its 
merit.  The  difference  between  external  and  internal 
prayer. 

3.  Invocation  and  imitation  of  saints. 

4.  The  word  of  God  should  be  heard  with  reverence  and 
humility,  and  without  vain  curiosity. 

5.  The  intention,  method  and  matter  of  spiritual  reading, 
which  should  always  be  joined  to  prayer. 

6.  Sacramental  or  at  least  spiritual  communion  every 
day.     Its  excellence  and  wonderful  fruit. 

I .  Before  prayer  and  during  prayer  the  servant 
of  God  should  free  his  mind,  as  far  as  he  can, 
from  all  cares,  and  from  images  of  other  things  ; 
and  thus  attending  calmly,  reverently,  simply 
and  lovingly  to  God  present  within  him,  and 
putting  himself  present  before  God,  he  should 
pray  to  Him  and  adore  Him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  And  in  order  that  He  may  learn  how  to 
attend,  he  should  consider  with  quiet  application, 
while  singing  psalms,  what  words  are  addressed 
to  God  and  what  are  said  by  Him  ;  and  these  he 
should  say  or  hear  with  religious  and  grateful 
mind.  And  if  he  finds  that  he  is  not  as  yet  able 
to  be  suf&ciently  steadfast  in  heart,  he  should  not 
on  that  account  be  disturbed,  but  resigned  ;    and 


Spiritual  Instruction  49 

1  that  perfection  which  his  worship  lacks  he  should 
III  supply  by  true  humility,  good  will  and  holy  de- 
sire.    When  he  has  arrived  at  a  state  of  union, 
so  that  God  shall  be  in  him  and  he  in  God,  and 
this  intimate  union  has  been  firmly  and   com- 
I  pletely  established  in  the  soul ;  when  the  servant 
I  of  God  has  succeeded  in  setting  his  mind  free 
from  all  that  may  distract  it  from  God,  and  has 
entered  the  inner  sanctuary  of  his  soul,  purified 
from  the  images    of  created  things,    where   the 
pure  fountain  of  the  Godhead  is,  then  he  will  offer 
an  unwandering  and  steadfast  prayer  to  God. 

2 .  God,  we  must  remember,  well  knowing  the 
weakness  of  man,  does  not  reject  pious  prayers, 
even  when  offered  with  a  distracted  mind,  pro- 
vided that  he  who  prays  does  so  with  diligence, 
is  distracted  unwillingly  and  does  not  turn  away 
his  will  from  God.  Exterior  prayer,  which  is 
said  by  the  mouth  only,  is  like  chaff;  but  in- 
terior prayer,  which  is  poured  forth  from  the 
mind,  is  the  grain  ;  and  that  in  which  heart  and 
mouth  combine  is  very  pleasing  to  God,  The 
Canonical  Hours  and  other  prayers  to  which 
a,  man  is  bound  by  vow,  or  the  command  of  the 
Church  or  his  order,  ought  by  all  means  to  be 
recited  with  the  mouth.  There  is  no  prayer 
more  excellent  than  that  by  which  a  man  begs 
that  the  most  acceptable  will  of  God  should  be 
done  in  himself  and  in  all  others. 

3.  If  the  servant  of  God  should  invoke  any 
saint  now  glorified  in  heaven,  let  him  not  doubt 
that  the  saint  can  hear  his  prayer,  even  if  he  has 
employed  no  vocal  prayer.  The  saint  should  be 
regarded  as  present  in  God,  to  whom  he  is  united. 
Mary,  the  Virgin  Mother  of  God,  and  all  the 
saints  are  indeed  pleased  when  we  piously  pray 
and  sing  hymns  in  their  honour;  but  no  homage 


50  Spiritual 

is  more  acceptable  to  them,  no  honour  we  can 
pay  them  is  greater  than  imitation  of  their 
virtues;  by  being  poor  in  spirit,  attending  to  the 
presence  of  God  everywhere  and  diligently  be- 
taking ourselves  to  the  inner  sanctuary  of  our 
souls.  True  poverty  of  spirit  means  real  hu- 
mility of  heart,  by  which  a  man  casts  himself 
down  beneath  every  creature,  and  is  free  and 
detached  from  all  perishable  things  ;  by  which 
also  he  renounces  the  satisfaction  of  interior 
consolations,  and  when  afflicted,  distressed, 
abandoned,  laughed  to  scorn  and  despised, 
keeps  himself  patient  for  the  love  of  God,  not 
seeking  to  deliver  himself  from  these  trials. 

4.  The  servant  of  God  should  listen  to  the 
word  of  God  with  a  ready  mind,  thirsting  for 
spiritual  light ;  and  this  disposition  he  should 
have  without  reference  to  whom  it  may  be  that 
is  preaching,  or  to  the  simple  nature  of  the 
things  he  may  utter.  In  this  way  he  will  secure 
lasting  fruit  from  what  he  hears,  even  if  he 
should  forget  the  actual  things  that  were  said. 
And  if  he  has  felt  weary  in  listening  to  pious 
things,  it  would  be  better  humbly  to  blame  him- 
self rather  than  the  preacher.  Nor  should  he 
much  care  if  he  perceive  certain  defects  in  the 
preacher's  style,  provided  the  truth  be  spoken. 
The  attention  should  be  concentrated  on  the 
truth,  looking  on  it  as  coming  from  its  origin  and 
fountain,  God,  without  curiously  discussing  the 
nature  of  the  channel  through  which  it  has  run 
its  course.  The  mind  should  be  ready  to  put 
into  practice  all  useful  advice  that  may  be  heard 
or  read,  as  far  as  is  practicable. 

5.  When  he  occupies  himself  with  sacred 
reading  he  should  seek  purely  the  honour  and 
glory   of  God,   not    his   own   satisfaction ;     nor 


festfuction  51 

should  he  read  to  gratify  any  mere  empty 
[curiosity,  or  for  the  idle  pleasure  of  knowing 
ia  number  of  things.  It  is  well  not  to  read  too 
much  at  one  time,  lest  the  mind  may  thus  lose 
its  calm  serenity  and  the  spirit  be  overladen, 
, Spiritual  things  should  be  read  with  a  quiet  dili- 
gence of  mind  and  with  a  mental  appetite,  not 
Inegligently  and  with  disgust.  Good  and  salu- 
jtary  things,  though  often  heard  or  read  before, 
jthe  spiritual  man  should  always  consider  new" 
and  welcome,  without  feeling  weary.  And,  in- 
deed, if  he  only  reads  such  things  humbly,  piously, 
simply,  diligently  and  reverently,  he  will  derive 
immense  benefit  from  them,  even  if  he  does  not 
[thoroughly  understand  them.  After  reading  he 
I  should  give  thanks  to  God,  and  those  things 
iwhich  he  has  heard  or  read  he  should  offer  to  the 
leternal  praise  of  God  in  union  with  the  divine 
jlove  He  bears  Himself.  He  should  reflect  on 
the  things  he  has  read,  as  far  as  he  has  an 
opportunity,  and  he  should  beseech  God  to 
lenable  him  to  guide  his  life  by  the  things  he  has 
read,  and  through  them  to  improve  in  the  love 
of  God.  For  prayer  renders  reading  wonderfully 
fruitful.  Certainly,  for  those  who  desire  to  attain 
to  intimate  union  with  God,  and  thus  at  length 
to  read  the  highest  things  written  in  the  lovely 
book  of  life  and  to  contemplate  truths  unutterable 
by  human  language  in  the  incorruptible  mirror 
of  the  Godhead,  it  is  more  necessary  to  recollect 
the  passion  of  the  Lord,  to  pray,  to  aspire  to  God 
and  to  become  familiar  with  the  inner  sanctuary 
of  their  own  souls  by  living  within  themselves 
than  to  be  continually  occupied  in  reading  books' 
written  by  the  hand  of  man. 

6.  The  servant  of  God  should  be  anxious  to 
receive  the   venerable   sacrament  of  the  Lord's 


52  spiritual 

Body.  For  by  the  humble,  frequent  and  devout 
reception  of  the  Eucharist  he  will  progress  more 
speedily  in  divine  union  and  san(Sty  of  life  than 
by  any  other  exercise.  If  he  does  not  receive 
sacramentally  every  day,  he  should  at  least  re- 
ceive spiritually  by  pious  desire  and  true  prepa- 
ration. In  this  way,  not  once  only,  but  often 
in  the  day,  he  may  receive  our  Lord  with  un- 
speakable fruit.  O  most  worthy  and  most  sweet 
sacrament,  in  which,  under  the  species  of  bread 
and  wine,  we  receive  the  whole  Christ,  namely, 
the  Body,  the  Blood,  the  Soul  and  the  Godhead 
of  Christ ;  we  recive  the  whole  Trinity,  the 
Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the 
three  persons  of  one  Godhead  and  essence 
cannot  be  separated  from  one  another.  The  whole 
Trinity,  therefore,  dwells  in  the  Body  of  Christ, 
because  the  whole  Godhead  is  in  It.  The  fruits, 
therefore,  of  the  most  Blessed  Sacrament  are 
many  and  precious. 

(i)  He  who  receives  the  Lord's  Body  with 
due  devotion  is  cleansed  from  all  sins,  even  from 
those  mortal  sins  of  which  he  is  not  conscious  or 
does  not  remember  to  have  committed,  provided 
only  that  he  is  in  the  disposition  of  mind  to  con- 
fess and  do  penance  for  them  if  he  did  know  that 
he  had  fallen  into  them. 

(2)  He  is  made  partaker  of  all  those  good 
things  which  Christ  has  merited  for  us  in  His 
life,  passion  and  death. 

(3)  Yea,  also,  he  becomes  a  sharer  in  all  the 
good  things  that  have  been  done  since  the  time  of 
Adam,  and  will  be  done  until  the  end  of  the  world. 

(4)  Lastly,  he  is  united  to  Christ  and  incor- 
porated with  Him,  and  therefore  receives  force  and 
power  to  resist  vice  and  to  persevere  in  good 
works  ;   and  now,  adorned  with  a  more  pure  and 


instruction  53 

excellent  life,  he  is  transformed  and  changed* 
into  God,  and  filled  with  all  the  grace  of  the 
most  glorious  Trinity. 

r 

!  SECTION  II 

i! 

f^A.11  that  is  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  God  must  be 

1        lovingly  embraced.      The  judgements  of  God  and  the 

mysteries  of  faith  must  be  reverently  received  and  not 

examined  into  with  curiosity. 

_.  For  God's  sake  self-will  must  ever  be  put  to  death, 
and  nothing  preferred  to  obedience. 

2.  Inspirations  of  God  must  be  most  diligently  noticed. 
A  method  by  which  they  can  be  easily  recognized. 

3.  All  things  are  to  be  referred  to  God,  as  the  Fountain 
of  all,  and  in  what  sense  all  things  were  in  God  from 
eternity, 

4.  God's  judgements  should  not  be  inquired  into,  nor  the 
mysteries  of  faith  examined  with  curiosity. 

I.  The   more    a  thing    is    opposed  to    self-will, 

self-love  and  sensuality,  with  the  greater  alacrity 
:  should  it  be  embraced  and  done  by  the  servant 
ilof  God.     When  any  one  asks  a  thing  of  him  that 

is  not  unlawful,  he  should  immediately  deny 
I  himself,  leave  himself,  and  be  prepared  to  do 
jl  the  will  of  another  according  to  the  rules  of  true 
;j  discretion. 

He   should   never   prefer   anything    to    holy 

obedience.  In  fact  it  would  be  better  to  gather 
ijUp  leaves  and  fallen  twigs  of  trees  through 
1  obedience  than  to  be  occupied  in  great  works 

and  sublime  exercises  of  our  own  choosing.    The 

*  Transformatur     atque     transmutatur  in     Deum.     These 

strong-  expressions  must  not,    of  course,   be  misunderstood  to 

1  imply  that  the  soul  becomes   God,    which   would  be  absurd. 

They    indicate     the    intimate     and    mystical    union    of    love. 

2  Peter  i,  4. 


54  Spiritual 

servant  of  God  must  obey  promptly  for  God's 
sake,  even  if  the  superior  to  whom  he  owes 
obedience  be  very  imperfect.  Acknowledging 
him  as  the  vicar  of  God  he  should  regard  him 
with  sincere  honour  and  love.  So  valuable  is 
obedience  that  the  fathers  do  not  hesitate  to  say 
that  a  man  who  would  willingly  fast  for  the 
honour  of  God,  but  by  command  of  his  superior  ,^ 
or  by  the  rule  of  his  order,  ate,  even  meat, 
soberly  and  moderately,  would  merit  more  than 
another  who,  content  with  bread  and  water, 
fasted  for  his  own  devotion.  He  cannot  arrive 
at  perfection  who  will  not  desert  his  own  will 
and  promptly  obey.  i 

2.  The  servant  of  God  should  diligently; 
attend  to  the  inspirations  of  divine  grace  within] 
him,  hearing  what  the  Lord  speaks  in  his  soul,j 
and  if  he  be  not  entangled,  distracted  andl 
unquiet  in  mind  he  will  clearly  perceive  the 
interior  inspirations  and  touches  of  God's  spirit. 
He  should  ever  put  himself  into  God's  hands  as 
a  living  instrument  most  ready  to  fulfil  His  good 
pleasure,  saying  with  St  Paul  :  "  Lord,  what  wilt 
Thou  have  me  to  do  ?"  (Acts  ix,  6.) 

In  no  one  thing,  in  no  exercise  should  he 
oppose  the  divine  will.  No  method  or  custom 
of  his  own,  however  holy,  should  he  hold  fast  to 
with  affection.  He  should  do  nothing  with 
attachment  to  his  own  will  and  ideas,  but  should 
be  ever  ready  to  embrace  those  methods  and 
exercises  to  which  he  is  more  powerfully  invited 
and  drawn  in  his  own  soul  by  God's  grace,  by 
which  he  finds  that  the  love  of  God  is  more 
vehemently  excited,  and  by  which  he  is  more 
intimately  united  to  God.  The  way  to  God  is 
essentially  one  and  uniform,  but  the  exercises 
are  various.   In  case  of  doubt  whether  an  interior 


Instruction  55 

drawing  is  from  God,  he  should  reflect  whether 
he  is  completely  ready  to  follow  God's  will,  if 
he  clearly  knew  it.  For  if  such  is  really  his 
disposition  and  he  prays  to  God  to  illuminate 
and  teach  him,  he  may  safely  judge  that  to  be 
from  God  to  which  he  is  more  frequently 
attracted  in  his  own  soul,  provided  there  is 
nothing  in  it  at  variance  with  the  teachings  of 
Holy  Scripture  and  the  Church.  But  in  matters 
of  serious  moment  he  would  do  well  to  consult 
experienced  people  and  humbly  to  follow  their 
advice,  in  order  to  protect  himself  against  the 
crafty  wiles  of  the  devil,  who  sometimes  trans- 
forms himself  into  an  angel  of  light. 

3.  The  servant  of  God  should  refer  any  beauty 
he  may  see,  any  sweetness  he  may  feel,  any 
perfection  he  may  notice  in  created  things 
entirely  to  the  glory  and  praise  of  God,  who  is 
the  fountain  and  origin  of  all  things.  Ascending 
in  mind  above  all  weak  and  perishable  things  he 
should  embrace  God  with  sincere  love.  If  he 
possesses  Him,  he  has  all.  For  God  has  and 
contains  in  Himself,  in  the  most  overflowing 
abundance,  everything  that  delights  or  can  give 
pleasure.  Every  kind  of  perfection  found  divided 
among  different  created  things,  in  Him  is  found 
united,  and  He,  as  He  is  the  archetype,  or 
original  type,  and  exemplar,  or  eminent  model, 
of  all,  is  Himself  all.*  In  Him  all  things 
have  their  uncreated  being.  He  has  certainly  in 
His  eternal  knowledge  the  divine  models  and 
ideas  of  those  things  He  has  created,  and  what- 
ever has  been  made  by  Him  was  always  known 
by  Him,  always  lived  and  always  will  live  in  His 
mind.     Hence  the  Gospel  says  :  "  Whatever  was 

*  Ecclus  xliii,    29.     "We  shall    say   much,    and    yet    shall 
want  words  ;  but  the  sum  of  our  words  is,  '  He  is  AH,'  " 


56  Spiritual 

made  was  life  in  Him"  (John  i,  3,  4).  We 
ourselves,  therefore,  were  always  in  God  ideally  ; 
in  Him,  I  repeat,  we  were  and  are  uncreated,  in 
whom,  that  is,  in  whose  knowledge,  all  things 
live  for  ever,  and  are  life.  In  the  essence,  there- 
fore, of  God  are  the  exemplars  of  all  things,  and 
that  one  divine  essence  is  the  one  exemplar  of  all 
things  and  the  one  idea.  For  every  kind  of 
multiplicity  is  reduced,  in  the  perfectly  simple 
and  superessential  essence  of  God,  to  unity  ;  and 
all  things  in  God  are  one.  In  God,  therefore, 
are  the  most  true  and  perfect  patterns  or  models 
of  things,  and  these  remain  incorrupt  for  ever. 
But  in  this  sensible  world  the  things  which  we 
see  are  only  certain  symbols  or  tokens  and  signs 
of  true  things,  and  perish  and  pass  away  with 
time.  The  beauty,  elegance,  sweetness,  riches, 
dignity  and  perfection  of  all  creatures,  compared 
to  the  beauty,  elegance,  sweetness,  riches,  dignity 
and  perfection  of  the  Creator,  are  nothing  ;  just 
as  one  little  drop  of  water  compared  to  the  whole 
ocean  is  scarcely  anything.  And  in  good  truth, 
if  the  heavens,  the  earth  and  all  God  has  created, 
together  with  all  He  could  create — for  He  could, 
if  He  so  pleased,  create  many  other  worlds  more 
wonderful  than  this — if,  I  say,  we  were  to  com- 
pare all  these  things  to  God  they  would  be  found 
such  nothings,  that  they  would  be  less  than  the 
point  of  one  needle  compared  to  the  vast  extent 
of  the  sky.*  He,  our  supreme  Creator  and  God, 
as  He  is  without  beginning  and  without  end,  so 
also  is  He  without  alteration  or  variation,  un- 
changeable, remaining  always  the  same. 

4.  The   servant   of    God   must    not    inquire, 
unless   he   wishes   to   fall   into    error,  why  God 

*  Between  the  Infinite  and  the  finite  there  can  be  no  com- 
parison or  proportion,  but  always  an  infinite  distance, 


Instruction  57 

leaves  some  in  darkness  and  error  and  not 
others  ;  but  leaving  to  God  His  own  judgements, 
which  are  an  impenetrable  abyss,  he  must 
believe  for  certain  that  He  does  nothing  and 
allows  nothing  unjustly.  Nor  must  he  rashly 
investigate,  nor  discuss  with  curiosity  the  mystery 
of  the  most  high  and  incomprehensible  Trinity, 
but  simply  hold  fast,  with  true  and  unshaken 
faith,  the  mystery  of  One  God  in  Three  Persons, 
remembering  that  it  is  as  impossible  for  any  one 
to  explain  the  Trinity  as  to  stand  on  earth  and 
touch  the  heavens  with  a  finger.  For  what 
human  intellect  can  understand  how  the  Father, 
looking  at  Himself  and  seeing  with  a  most  clear 
knowledge  the  abyss  of  His  eternal  essence, 
brings  forth,  by  reason  of  the  abundance  of  His 
dfelights.  His  own  divine  Word,  or  generates  His 
Son,  for  that  knowledge  of  Himself  is  the  eternal 
generation  of  His  Son  ?  Who  can  understand 
how  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeds  and  comes  forth 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son  ?  Who  can  com- 
prehend how  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  are  truly  one  in  essence,  though  there  is  a 
great  distinction  in  persons,  and  that  each 
person  has  the  other  two  within  Himself  ?  It  is 
certainly  easier  to  have  some  inward  knowledge 
of  this  by  divine  union  than  to  attempt  to  explain 
such  incomprehensible  mysteries.  Those  who 
are  illuminated  in  a  wonderful  manner  by  God 
and  arrive  at  mystical  union  with  Him  know 
with  greater  certainty  those  things  which  belong 
to  the  Catholic  faith  and  hidden  truth,  than  we 
know  those  things  that  are  placed  before  the 
eyes  of  our  body.  Finally,  let  not  the  servant  of 
God  endeavour  to  discover  how  the  true,  living 
and  immortal  Body  of  Christ  is  in  the  Sacrament 
of  the  altar,  but  rather  let  him  remember  that 


58  Spiritual 

nothing  is  impossible  with  God,*  and  preserve  a 
pure  and  inviolate  faith  in  those  things  which 
cannot  be  comprehended  by  intellect  or  reason. 

r 

SECTION  III 
On  the  spiritual  combat  in  the  time  of  temptation  and  trial. 

1.  Temptations  and  evil  inclinations  are  allowed  even  in 
perfect  men  that  they  may  fight  and  win  the  crown. 
They  are  overcome  by  resignation,  the  use  of  the 
sacraments,  and  confidence  in  the  mercy  of  God. 

2.  Patience  in  trials  for  God's  sake  is  rightly  considered 
one  of  the  very  best  signs  and  tokens  of  God's  election. 

I.  The  servant  of  God  must  by  no  means  be  cast 
down  in  mind  on  account  of  the  temptations  he 
may  encounter,  for  the  perfection  of  virtue  is 
purchased  by  strenuous  fighting.  God  leaves 
bad  inclinations  in  us  for  our  advantage.!  His 
object  is  that  we  may  hereafter  be  gloriously 
crowned  in  heaven  for  having  now  manfully 
resisted,^  and  "lawfully  striven."  §  It  is  not 
fitting  that  all  should  arrive  quickly  at  the  goal  of 
perfection  without  undergoing  the  attacks  of 
temptation.  For  in  nature  we  find  that  wheat 
does  not  bring  forth  an  abundant  harvest  unless 
it  has  borne  the  sharpness  of  winter.  It  is 
certain  that  those  who  by  nature  are  much 
inclined  to  vice  because  they  have  strong 
passions,  and  who,  therefore,  at  first  experience 
great  difficulty  in  freeing  their  minds  from  the 
evil  imaginations  which  are,  as  it  were,  painted 
there,  will  make  much  more  distinguished 
soldiers  of  God,  if  only  they  take  diligent  care  to 
mortify  themselves   and   to    strip  their  unclean 

*  "With  God  all  things  are  possible  "  (Mark  x,  27). 
t  Rom.  viii,  26.        X  Ps.  xxvi,  14,  and  xx,  35.        §  2  Tim.  ii,  6, 


Instruction  59 

garments  from  their  souls,  than  those  who,  not 
having  such  strong  passions,  have  more  easily- 
obtained  freedom  from  bad  and  distracting 
imaginations.  Do  we  not  value  more  highly  the 
figure  of  a  great  man,  sculptured  by  dint  of  long 
and  anxious  labour,  in  stone,  than  a  like  figure 
easily  impressed  in  soft  wax  ? 

Moreover,  supposing  a  man  who  has  a 
dif&cult  nature  to  conquer  and  is  bravely  fighting 
with  himself  should  depart  this  life  still  im- 
perfect, and  have  to  be  detained  some  time  in 
purgatory ;  after  his  purification  is  finished  he 
will  obtain  a  far  higher  place  in  heaven  than 
another  who  had  an  easy  nature,  and,  therefore, 
was  not  so  stout  a  soldier  and  less  earnest  in 
self-conquest,  although  perhaps  he  was  able  to 
go  straight  to  God  without  any  punishment  in 
purgatory. 

Sometimes  even  perfect  men  feel  the  attacks 
of  unruly  motions  in  their  lower  and  animal 
natures,  which  their  reason  and  will  contend 
against.  In  such  cases,  though  a  storm  rages  in 
the  outer  man,  perfect  peace  reigns  in  the  inner 
man.  The  servant  of  God,  therefore,  must  not 
imagine  that  he  forfeits  God's  grace  by  what  he 
may  suffer  against  his  will  in  the  lower  powers 
of  his  soul;  for  God  is  often  accustomed  to 
advance  the  salvation  of  His  chosen  ones  by 
those  very  things  which  they  imagine  are 
entirely  contrary  to  their  salvation.  In  this  way 
he  oftentimes  allows  temptations  to  present 
themselves  of  the  most  foul,  horrible,  yea, 
infernal  nature. 

In  such  straits  what  must  the  servant  of  God 
do? 

(i)  He  must  abandon  himself  utterly  to  God, 
remaining  calm  and  recollected  in  his  soul. 


6o  Spiritual 

(2)  He  must  on  this  account  by  no  means  fail 
to  receive  Holy  Communion  or  to  do  his 
accustomed  good  works.  For  nothing  that  he 
feels  can  do  him  any  spiritual  hurt  as  long  as  his 
free  will  does  not  deliberately  consent. 

(3)  He  should  trouble  himself  no  more  about 
the  blasphemous  and  other  absurd  imaginations 
suggested  by  the  devil  than  he  would  about 
a  number  of  flies  buzzing  round  his  head.  He 
should  at  once  turn  quietly  from  them. 

(4)  At  times,  when  the  temptation  is  more 
than  usually  violent  and  persistent,  he  should 
arm  himself  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  and  cry 
out  to  God  in  some  such  words  as  these : 
"  O  Lord,  keep  me  unspotted  in  Thy  presence. 
Far  rather  would  I  die  a  thousand  times  over 
than  give  way  to  this  wicked  suggestion." 

(5)  He  should  then  take  refuge  beneath  the 
cross    and   think   of   the   passion   of   his   Lord. 

(6)  Even  if  sometimes  he  may  feel  utterly 
deserted,  and  it  may  seem  to  him  as  it  God  were 
saying  :  "  Depart  from  Me,  I  know  you  not,  you 
please  Me  not,"  let  him  not  on  that  account  lose 
heart,  but  full  of  faith,  let  him  say  with  holy 
Job  :  "  '  Although  He  should  kill  me,  yet  will 
I  trust  in  Him.'  *  '  Even  if  the  deep  should 
swallow  me  up,'  t  He  will  deliver  me."  Then, 
turning  to  God,  he  should  add :  "  What  I  have 
to  bear  is  a  heavy  load  upon  me,  O  Lord ;  and 
to  me  it  seems  of  no  advantage  or  use ;  but 
Thou,  who  canst  not  allow  anything  without 
a  good  reason,  knowest  why  these  things  happen 
to  me.  Therefore,  throwing  myself  into  the  arms 
of  Thy  goodness,  I  resign  myself  utterly  to  Thee." 

The  servant  of  God  must  firmly  believe  that 

*  Job  xiii,    15.  t  Ps.  Ixviii,  16. 


Instruction  61 

he  cannot  be  deserted  by  God  unless  he  has  first 
wilfully  deserted  God.  He,  well  knowing  the 
weakness  of  man's  nature,  most  carefully  mode- 
rates the  temptations  that  afflict  His  chosen 
ones,  lest  they  might  become  more  than  they 
can  bear.*  In  this  He  acts  like  a  tender  mother, 
who,  warming  her  babe  at  the  fire,  takes  care  to 
hold  her  hand  between  the  little  one  and  the  fire, 
lest  the  heat  might  be  too  much  for  it. 

2.  The  servant  of  God  who  bears  in  mind  the 
sufferings  of  our  Lord,  and  moreover  does  not 
forget  his  own  sins,  will  easily  bear  even  joyfully 
any  trouble  of  mind  and  anguish  of  heart  that 
may  afflict  him.  From  whatever  source  these 
pains  may  arise,  he  will  always  receive  them 
from  the  hands  of  his  Lord,  and  this  even  if  they 
should  come  from  his  own  vicious  habits  and  by 
his  own  fault. 

He  should  be  ready,  if  so  God  willed,  to  live 
in  sorrows  and  affliction  of  spirit,  even  till  the 
last  day  of  judgement.  For  the  truth  is  that 
nothing  more  useful  can  happen  to  a  man  than  to 
suffer  tribulation,  whether  from  without  or  within. 

(i)  No  more  certain  sign  is  there  that  a  man 
is  one  of  the  elect  of  God  than  tribulation 
humbly  and  patiently  borne  for  the  love  of  God. 

(2)  This  we  may  call  the  ring,  adorned  with 
a  glittering  stone  of  priceless  worth,  by  which 
God  espouses  the  soul  to  Himself. 

(3)  To  suffer  for  God  invests  the  soul  with 
such  honour  that  a  man  ought  sincerely  to 
esteem  himself  unworthy  of  so  high  a  distinction. 

(4)  In  fact,  one  small  trouble  calmly  borne 
for  God  is  of  incomparably  more  value  than 
many  and  great  good  works. 

*   I  Cor.  X,  13. 


62  Spiritual 

(5)  Every  tribulation  bears  a  certain  re- 
semblance to  the  most  excellent  passion  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and,  by  patiently  enduring, 
a  man  merits  a  perfect  participation  in  the  same 
divine  passion. 

(6)  Through  tribulations  a  man  obtains  gifts 
from  God,  and  those  he  already  possesses  are 
securely  preserved. 

(7)  Whatever  we  now  suffer  God  has  foreseen 
from  all  eternity,  and  has  known  the  exact 
nature  and  degree  of  our  trials.  Never  would 
He  allow  the  slightest  adversity,  within  or 
without,  to  afflict  his  elect,  nor  the  least  un- 
favourable wind  to  blow  on  them,  unless  He  saw 
that  this  was  profitable  for  their  salvation.  Cold, 
heat,  hunger,  thirst,  illness  and  all  other  kinds 
of  affliction  not  only  purify,  but  also  wonderfully 
ornament  our  souls.  God  acts  like  a  skilful 
artist,  who  delights  in  touching  up  his  picture, 
putting  in  lines  here  and  there  and  adding  or 
changing  colour  ;  thus  also  does  God  to  the  soul. 
Or  again,  to  vary  the  comparison,  as  some  noble 
maiden,  about  to  become  the  bride  of  a  prince, 
is  decorated  with  gold  and  jewels  and  other 
ornaments,  so  does  God  adorn  the  soul  by  allow- 
ing it  to  suffer  for  Him. 

God,  indeed,  says  to  such  as  He  has  chosen 
for  high  gifts  of  holiness,  and  has  in  a  special 
way  separated  for  Himself :  "  He  that  toucheth 
you  toucheth  the  apple  of  my  eye,"*  This  is 
true ;  but  nevertheless,  rather  than  suffer  these 
beloved  souls  to  lack  the  advantage  of  tribula- 
tions, and  the  purity  and  beauty  they  bestow  on 
the  soul,  He  would  allow  devils  and  men,  yea, 
also  the  elements  and  any  other  creature,  to 
harass  them  with  trials. 

*  Zach.  ii,  8. 


Instruction  63 

(8)  Therefore  every  kind  of  affliction  and 
trial,  however  bitter,  must  be  patiently  borne, 
in  place  of  the  pains  of  hell  and  purgatory 
which  we  have  deserved.  For  a  soul  truly 
purified  and  resigned,  the  very  moment  it  leaves 
the  body  flies  to  a  mansion  of  the  heavenly 
kingdom. 

(9)  One  of  the  friends  of  God  has  written  thus 
about  sufferings : 

"  When  any  one,  feeling  affliction  and  pain, 
resigns  himself  humbly  and  perseveringly  to 
God,  this  resignation  becomes  before  the  Lord 
like  a  well-sounding  harp,  on  the  cords  of  which 
the  Holy  Spirit,  sweetly  breathing,  delights  the 
ears  of  the  heavenly  Father  with  a  hidden  and 
spiritual  melody.  On  this  spiritual  harp  the 
thicker  strings,  that  is,  the  powers  of  the  outer 
man,  full  of  affliction,  give  forth  low  and 
mournful  notes ;  but  the  more  delicate  chords, 
that  is,  the  spiritual  part  of  the  soul,  which  re- 
mains full  of  devotion  in  willing  and  patient 
resignation,  gives  out  higher  and  joyful  tones. 
Sensitive  nature,  being  in  agony,  groans ;  but 
the  higher  and  rational  nature  remains  calm. 
Indeed,  at  length  the  soul  becomes  the  beloved 
spouse  of  the  eternal  Bridegroom,  and  a  majestic 
queen,  through  the  burning  fire  of  trials  that 
aff^ect  even  the  very  marrow  of  the  bones.  The 
burning  heat  of  these  afflictions  prepares  the 
soul  as  fire  prepares  wax  to  take  the  form  desired 
by  the  artist.  And  it  is  manifest  that  if  the 
supreme  Artificer  desires  to  impress  on  the  soul 
a  noble  image  of  His  own  everlasting  essence,  it 
is  necessary  that  the  soul  should  be  divested  of 
her  old  form,  and  should  be  supernaturally 
changed  and  transformed.  For  one  thing  can- 
not put  on  the  form  of  another,  unless  it  first  put 


64  Spiritual 

off  and  lose  its  own.  *  For  this  happy  change 
and  transformation  the  almighty  God  prepares 
the  soul  by  the  most  intense  sufferings.  When 
He  has  determined  to  transform  a  soul  in  a 
sublime  manner,  and  to  adorn  it  with  the  highest 
gifts,  He  no  longer  washes  it  with  gentle  touch, 
but  plunges  it  entirely  into  a  deep  sea  of 
bitterness."  ^ 


SECTION  IV 

The  wa-y  to  purity  the  soul  from  daily  sins  and  imperfections, 

1.  Sin  should  be  grieved  over  as  an  offence  against  God, 
and  by  loving  conversion  to  Him. 

2.  Daily  defects   are   allowed    in  order  to  preserve  true 
humility. 

3.  Scruples  and  anxieties  of  mind  about  sin,  past,  present 
or' future,  should  be  calmed. 

4.  Diligent  and    loving    satisfaction   should    be   offered 
for  sin. 

5.  We  must  put  all  our  trust  in  God,  and  not  in  His  gifts 
or  in  our  own  strength. 

I.  When  the  servant  of  God  sins,  he  should 
impute  his  sin  to  himself  only,  and  should  lament 
and  grieve  more  that  he  has  offended  God,  his 
most  faithful  and  sweet  Father,  than  that  he  has 
richly  deserved  severe  and  even  eternal  punish- 
ment. The  pain  of  the  bitter  reproaches,  by 
which  his  soul  is  then  made  contrite  by  God,  he 
must  by  no  means  seek  to  escape,  but  he  must 
humbly  bear  it  as  a  most  salutary  antidote  to  the 
poison  of  sin.  He  may  exaggerate  his  offences, 
l)ut  at  the  same  time  he  must  guard  against 
despair.  If  from  his  fall  he  becomes  more 
humble  and  cautious,  the  matter  will  not  after 
all  end  so  badly.  Therefore,  after  he  has  fallen 
into  some  sin  he  should  not  inquire  too  scrupu- 

*  Rom.  xiii,  14. 


Instruction  65 

lously  how  the  evil  happened,*  nor  should  he 
reflect  too  long  on  his  sin  in  his  own  mind, 
flying,  as  it  were,  away  from  God  ;  but  he  should 
quickly  recollect  himself  in  God,  and  turning  to 
Christ  with  a  contrite  and  loving  heart,  even  if 
he  does  not  experience  any  sensible  feeling  of 
sorrow,  he  should  address  our  Lord  in  some  such 
words  as  these :  "  O  Lord,  to  Thee  do  I  fly :  I 
acknowledge  my  sin  ;  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner. 
I  cast  my  iniquities  and  negligences  into  the 
abyss  of  Thy  mercies.  I  renounce  all  that  dis- 
pleases Thee,  and  I  forsake  whatever  is  not 
Thee.  I  firmly  resolve,  through  Thy  grace,  to 
amend.  Wash  me  with  Thy  Precious  Blood. 
In  Thee  do  I  hope,  O  my  Saviour  most  merciful, 
and  with  love  I  kiss  Thy  right  hand,  which  ever 
receiveth  me  after  a  fall." 

Above  all  is  it  profitable,  immediately  after  a 
sin  has  been  committed,  to  go  straight  back  at 
once  to  God,  instead  of  spending  a  long  time  in 
thinking  of  the  sin  itself  and  troubling  the  mind 
about  it.  The  sin  has  disturbed  the  image  of 
God  in  the  soul,  and  nowhere  can  this  be  put 
right  and  this  likeness  be  more  quickly  restored 
than  in  God  Himself.  In  fact,  God,  since  He  is 
a  fountain  of  immense  mercy,  is  unable  not  to 
succour,  is  unable  not  to  forgive  him  who  calls 
upon  Him  humbly  and  with  confidence,  even  if 
he  had  committed  all  the  sins  of  the  world  a 
thousand  times  over.  A  shred  of  linen  cast  into 
an  intense  fire  is  not  so  quickly  burnt  up  and 
consumed  as  God  is  ready  to  pardon  a  man  truly 
repenting  of  all  his  sins.  Between  the  goodness 
of  God  and  a  repentant  sinner  nothing  whatever 
stands.     But  the  best  repentance  and  the  most 

*  He  should  look  at  once  at  God,  and  not  at  self.  "  My  eyes 
are  ever  on  the  Lord"  (Ps.  xxiv,  15). 

5 


66  Spiritual 

noble  contrition  is  to  have  a  humble  mind  and  a 
will  turned  away  from  all  sin  and  from  every- 
thing which  could  stand  in  the  way  of  the  love 
of  God,  and  fully  converted  to  God  Himself. 

Oh,  how  truly  should  the  Lord  our  God  grow 
sweet  to  our  hearts,  since  He  loves  us  so  much 
more  than  we  love  Him  !  Most  liberally  does  He 
show  Himself  to  us,  approach  and  offer  Himself 
to  us,  while  we  all  the  time,  on  account  of  our 
malice  and  ingratitude,  are  most  unworthy  of 
Him.  He  oftentimes  makes  our  hearts  joyful 
with  the  comfort  of  His  grace,  though  He  knows 
that  after  a  short  hour  we  shall  sin  again. 

2.  As  to  those  defects  and  imperfections  which 
he  finds  he  can  in  no  way  correct,  the  servant  of 
God  should  not  allow  himself  to  be  disturbed. 
He  should  resign  himself  to  God,  and  look  on 
these  things  as  the  manure  scattered  over  the 
field  of  his  soul  in  order  to  produce  a  better  crop. 

For  God  is  accustomed  generally  to  leave 
certain  imperfections  and  spiritual  defects,  and 
some  little  matters  for  which  they  can  be  blamed, 
in  the  souls  of  even  His  most  beloved  ones. 
These  defects  are  often  faults  of  anger  or  quick- 
ness of  temper ;  or  He  allows  them  for  a  long 
time  to  be  wearied  by  feeling  the  attacks  of  first 
motions  that  are  involuntary.  The  good  God 
acts  thus  in  order  that  the  humility  of  His 
servants  may  be  increased  by  these  defects  when 
known  to  themselves  and  others.  Thus  the 
graces  He  bestows  on  them,  hidden  under  these 
defects,  like  fire  under  ashes,  may  be  better  pre- 
served. It  often,  in  fact,  happens  that  those  who 
are  still  unresigned  and  great  in  their  own  eyes 
have  more  strength  to  control  first  motions,  and 
are  stronger  in  enduring  certain  external  ad- 
versities than  humble  and  truly  resigned  friends 


Instruction  67 

of  God.  For  these  latter,  though  they  remain 
calm  inwardly  during  their  trials,  are  often 
disturbed  in  their  lower  nature,  and  feel  a  great 
shrinking  from  their  suffermgs.  Therefore  should 
the  servant  of  God  beseech  Christ  that  He  would 
supply  all  his  imperfections.  If  only  he  remains 
patient,  at  length  he  will  merit  to  hear  Christ 
say  within  him  :  "  I  thank  thee,  My  son,  for 
bearing  thy  defects  patiently  to  the  end,  for  thus 
hast  thou  borne  My  cross  with  Me." 

3.  The  servant  of  God  should  avoid  carefully, 
as  serious  obstacles  to  progress,  inordinate  faint- 
heartedness and  sadness,  vain  scruples  of 
conscience,  disquieting  cares  and  uneasy  doubts. 
He  should  cast  all  his  cares  and  troubles  into 
God  with  humble  and  entire  confidence.  For  in 
this  way  God  will  provide  for  him  in  all  matters, 
external  and  internal,  better  than  all  creatures 
could  provide. 

Those  indeed  who  entangle  themselves  too 
much  with  external  cares  and  business,  and 
either  will  not  or  do  not  care  to  trust  God,  are 
sometimes  allowed  to  fall  into  want  and  misery 
to  make  them  acknowledge  how  little  their  own 
anxious  industry  is  able  to  effect.  A  servant  of 
God  devoted  to  a  contemplative  life  should  only 
allow  himself  moderate  external  business  suited 
to  his  state. 

He  should  not  anxiously  resolve  within  him- 
self whether  it  will  be  necessary,  after  this  life  is 
ended,  to  expiate  his  sins  in  purgatory,  and  for 
how  long,  but  he  should  promptly  resign  himself 
in  all  things  to  God,  feeling  safe  in  His  hands. 
He  should  thank  God  for  all  that  He  may  be 
pleased  to  do  in  time  or  in  eternity.  He  should 
hope  with  entire  confidence  that  the  most  merci- 
ful God  will  lovingly  forgive  him  his  sins,  but  he 


68  Spiritual 

should  not  ask,  or  even  desire  not  to  be  punished 
for  them.  As  he  loves  the  divine  mercy,  so  also 
should  he  equally  love  the  divine  justice,  so  that 
he  should  be  ready  to  suffer  even  the  torments  of 
hell  for  his  sins,*  if  the  glory  of  the  divine  justice 
demanded  it  and  God  willed  it.  By  this  resigna- 
tion will  he  be  able  to  obtain  a  complete  remis- 
sion and  be  absolved  from  both  guilt  and  penalty, 

4.  He  should  always  acknowledge  that  all 
labours  and  trials  are  too  little  to  make  adequate 
satisfaction  for  his  innumerable  iniquities  and 
sins.  All  the  good  he  is  able  to  accomplish  and 
all  the  adversities  he  may  undergo,  according 
to  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  whom  he  has 
offended,  he  should  offer  that  he  may  please  God 
and  become  His  friend.  In  these  things  he 
always  should  look,  not  at  himself,  but  at  the 
honour  of  God,  the  love  of  God,  and  the  will  of 
God.  In  satisfaction  for  his  sins  he  should  offer 
to  God  the  merits,  labours,  works,  sorrows  and 
wounds  of  Christ,  for  these  without  doubt  will 
avail  as  full  satisfaction  for  all  his  sins. 

5.  The  servant  of  God  must  not  be  so  rash  as 
to  trust  to  his  own  good  will,  nor  to  his  own 
resolution,  however  firm,  nor  in  his  own  good 
habits,  however  long  they  have  lasted,  nor  in  his 
own  industry,  virtue  and  diligence,  nor  even  in 
the  gifts  he  has  received  from  God,  but  in  God 
Himself  only,  in  His  mercy  only,  and  he  must 
hope  only  and  entirely  in  the  help  of  grace.  For 
without  Him  we  can  in  no  way  begin  what  is 
good,  nor  persevere  in  good. 

Therefore,  putting  no  trust  in  self,  we  must 

•  This  must  be  understood  only  of  the  sensible  pains  of  hell, 
for  the  eternal  separation  from  God  could  not  be  without  mortal 
sin,  and  it  would  be  a  delusion  to  try  to  be  resigned  to  that,  as 
God  could  not  will  us  to  be  in  mortal  sin. 


i 

Instruction  69 

trust  all  to  Him  who  can  do  all.  Nothing  what- 
-  ever  that  we  are  able  to  do,  to  think  or  to  speak, 
that  is  in  any  way  good,  must  we  attribute  to  self 
as  if  it  belonged  to  us,  but  all  such  things  must 
be  acknowledged  as  coming  from  God.  We 
■  must  live  ever  in  the  abyss  of  our  own  nothing- 
ness, and  we  must  esteem  even  those  who  live 
the  worst  lives  as  better  than  ourselves.  In 
truth,  whatever  good  there  may  be  in  any  one 
comes  from  God  and  not  from  himself.  For  of 
ourselves  we  are  inclined  to  all  evil,  and  if  God's 
grace  did  not  keep  us  back  we  should  commit  in- 
numerable and  abominable  sins.  Right  and  just, 
therefore,  is  that  sentence  of  our  Lord  :  "  When 
you  have  done  all  that  is  commanded,  say,  we 
are  unprofitable  servants." 

r 

SECTION   V 

Watchfulness  and  Daily  Examination  of  Conscience 

1.  We  should  advance  daily. 

2.  Examination  of  conscience. 

3.  The  morning  rising  and  preparation  for  the  day. 

4.  Of  dreams  and  visions. 

I.  However  far  the  servant  of  God  may  have 
advanced,  he  must  never  lay  aside  the  desire  of 
further  progress.  For,  during  our  time  of  exile 
in  this  world,  there  is  no  union  with  God  so  deep 
or  exalted  that  it  may  not  every  moment  become 
more  sublime  and  more  profound.  However  far, 
therefore,  a  man  may  have  advanced,  he  must  be 
as  careful  as  on  the  first  day  of  his  spiritual  com- 
bat to  humble  himself,  considering  all  he  does  as 
of  little  worth  and  to  persevere  in  diligent  labour 
and   self-conquest.     As  long  as  a  man  lives  in 


70  Spiritual 

this  world  he  will  always  find  something  in  him- 
self to  mortify. 

Even  if  he  be  so  far  advanced  that  the  sight 
of  no  created  thing  disturbs  his  soul,  even  if  he 
would  only  feel  weariness  and  disgust*  at  the 
beauty,  however  great,  of  a  hundred  fair  women, 
let  him  still  be  careful  to  watch  over  himself. 
Till  death  has  closed  his  eyes  to  all  the  passing 
things  of  this  world  a  spiritual  man  should  dili- 
gently watch  over  himself. 

Yea,  even  if  he  may  have  attained  such  com- 
mand over  himself  that,  in  all  places,  however 
distracting,  and  in  whatsoever  society  he  may 
be,  he  can  remember  the  presence  of  God  and 
can  remain  in  union  with  God,  still  it  is  right  for 
him  to  seek  solitude  and  quiet  as  much  as  he 
can,  and  thus  try  to  avoid  all  occasions  of  im- 
perfection. 

2.  In  the  evening,  when  about  to  retire  to 
rest,  he  should  observe  the  following  rules  : 

(a)  Those  occupations  not  suited  to  this  hour 
should  be  avoided, 

(5)  He  should  examine  what  he  has  that  day 
done  badly,  in  what  he  has  failed,  how  negligent 
and  ungrateful  he  may  have  been. 

fc)  He  should  acknowledge  these  faults  to 
God,  with  the  purpose  of  confessing  them  after- 
wards to  the  priest. 

fd)  AVith  this  should  be  united  a  firm  pur- 
pose of  amending  his  life  by  the  help  of  God's 
grace. 

(e)  Lastly,  he  should  compose  himself  in  bed 
with  all  modesty,  and  fall  asleep  amid  holy 
thoughts    and   pious    desires,    so    that   with   the 

*  By  the  word  "  disgust "  is  not  meant  anything-  unchari- 
table, but  only  the  conviction  that  mere  human  beauty  is  vain 
and  of  little  worth,  as  ever  tending  to  corruption. 


Instruction  71 

spouse  in  the  Canticle  he  may  say  :  "  I  sleep,  but 
my  heart  watcheth  "  (Cant.  v). 

3.  In  the  morning  he  should  begin  the  day  in 
a  fervent  manner. 

(i)  The  spiritual  man  should  accustom  him- 
self to  turn  his  first  waking  thought,  his  first 
intention  and  his  senses  to  God  with  a  loving 
joy,  in  order  that  he  may  be  capable  of  the  visita- 
tion of  God's  grace. 

(2)  He  should  offer  himself  to  the  eternal 
praise  of  God. 

(3)  If,  however,  on  waking  he  should  feel 
heavy  and  weighed  down  with  fatigue  so  that  he 
cannot  easily  raise  his  mind  to  God,  he  must  not 
be  cast  down,  but  bear  this  inconvenience  with 
humility  and  patience.  For  God  will  measure 
his  devotion,  not  by  that  first  confusion  and 
heaviness  that  weighs  down  his  soul,  but  by  the 
good  will  he  shows  in  his  pious  works  afterwards.. 

(4)  Even  if  he  should  have  been  afflicted  by 
anything  in  sleep,  that  in  waking  hours  he  would 
have  detested,  let  him  not  be  disturbed,  but, 
turning  his  thoughts  to  God  in  the  first  moment 
of  returning  reason,  trust  in  His  grace. 

4.  Dreams  and  visions  should  not  be  in- 
cautiously believed.  For  the  devil  easily  de- 
ceives those  who  lean  upon  them,  seek  them,  and 
think  much  of  them.  It  may  even  be  that  after 
many  true  visions  the  wicked  spirit,  under  the 
guise  of  an  angel  of  light,  may  at  last,  perhaps 
only  once,  mix  himself  in  them,  and  overturn  an 
imprudent  man.  Visions  must  be  examined 
carefully  according  to  the  teaching  of  Holy 
Scripture  and  the  writings  of  the  saints,  and  if 
they  perfectly  tally  they  may  be  received,  but  if 
not  they  must  at  once  be  rejected. 

It  is,  moreover,  necessary  to  observe  carefully 


72  Spiritual  Instruction 

whether  the  person  who  has  the  vision  is  truly 
humble.  For  a  divine  revelation  makes  a  man 
poor  in  spirit,  resigned  and  docile,  while,  on  the 
contrary,  a  diabolical  illusion  renders  him  proud, 
attached  to  his  own  ideas  and  obstinate. 

Many  of  God's  special  and  perfect  friends  do 
indeed  have  favours  from  Him. 

(a)  Sometimes  they  are  rapt  in  ecstasy  and 
see  wonderful  visions. 

(d)  They  hear  words  spoken  to  them,  or  see 
with  their  eyes  visions  shown  them  in  corporeal 
form. 

(c)  At  other  times  the  visions  are  intellectual, 
being  spiritual  impressions  made  on  their  souls 
to  teach  them  some  truth  necessary  for  themselves 
or  others  ;  or  prophecies  of  future  things. 

Those  things,  indeed,  that  can  be  explained 
in  words  are  not  very  much,  but  those  things 
which  perfect  men  experience,  when  they  are  en- 
tirely absorbed  in  God  and  intimately  united  to 
Him,  are  not  able  to  be  expressed  in  words,  or 
even  comprehended  in  the  mind.* 

The  truly  perfect  rest  in  none  of  the  gifts  of 
God.  But  imperfect  men  occasionally  have  some 
kind  of  trance  or  dream,  or,  rapt  out  of  them- 
selves, they  may  see  wonderful  things  in  imagi- 
nary forms,  but,  being  imperfect,  easily  abuse 
the  gifts  of  God,  either  making  them  a  cause  of 
vainglory  or  resting  in  them  for  their  own 
pleasure  and  satisfaction. 

*  2  CcM-  xii,  4. 


CHAPTER  IX 

How  we  should  unite  oui*  works  with  those  of  Christ  j 
and  how  our  defects  can  be  supplied. 

1.  We  ought  to  unite  all  we  do,  by  a  pure  intention,  to  the 
merits  of  Christ. 

2.  This  should  be  done  before  every  action. 

3.  Also  after  the  action  is  completed. 

4.  Also  in  all  trials. 

5.  The  offering  of  Christ's  merits  and  of  His  Body  for  our 
own  and  others'  salvation. 

6.  Everything  should  be  asked  through  Christ. 

7.  Even  our  imperfections  should  be  offered  to    Christ, 
that  He  may  supply. 

8.  God,  through  revelations,  has  taught  us  to  join  what 
we  do  to  the  merits  of  Christ. 

I.  The  servant  of  God  should  form  the  holy- 
custom  of  offering  all  his  works  by  a  pure  inten- 
tion for  the  honour  of  God.  He  should  be  careful 
to  join  and  unite  all  he  does  and  all  he  suffers  to 
the  actions  and  sufferings  of  Christ,  through 
prayer  or  desire.  In  this  way  the  works  and 
trials  that  are  in  themselves,  and  when  looked  at 
as  belonging  to  the  servant  of  God  himself,  vile, 
worthless  and  imperfect,  will  become  noble,  of 
the  highest  value,  and  most  pleasing  to  God. 
They  receive  an  unspeakable  dignity  from  the 
merits  of  Christ,  to  which  they  are  united,  as  a 
drop  of  water  poured  into  a  vessel  full  of  wine  is 
entirely  absorbed  by  the  wine,  and  receives  the 
full  flavour  and  colour  of  the  wine.  The  good 
works  of  those  who  piously  practise  this  union 
with  Christ's  actions  incomparably  excel  the 
good  works  of  those  who  forget  it. 

2.  Therefore  the  servant  of  God  before  each 


74  Spiritual 

of  his  actions  should  offer  it  to  God.  He  can  do 
this  without  words,  by  simply  seeking  and  desir- 
ing the  pure  honour  of  God  in  what  he  does,  by 
the  internal  intention  of  his  mind.  But  if  he 
would  prefer  to  express  this  intention,  he  may 
use  words  of  this  kind  to  God  the  Father :  "  O 
holy  Father,  I  commend  myself  and  all  my 
actions  to  Thee,  in  union  with  the  love  of  Thy 
well-beloved  Son,  and  I  beseech  Thee  to  deign 
to  receive  whatever  I  do,  for  the  eternal  praise  of 
Thy  name,  and  for  the  salvation  of  all  men." 

Or  he  may  speak  thus  to  Christ :  "  O  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  art  within  me  by  Thy  divine 
nature,  deign  to  do  this  action  through  me,  in  a 
way  pleasing  to  Thee  and  useful  to  the  salvation 
of  all." 

Before  eating  or  sleeping  it  would  be  well  to 
say :  "  O  Lord  Jesus,  grant  that  I  may  take  this  food 
soberly  for  the  honour  and  glory  of  Thy  name  "  ; 
or  :  "  May  I  take  this  sleep  in  a  modest  way,  in 
union  with  that  sweet  piety  with  which  Thou, 
O  God,  didst  take  on  earth  Thy  bodily  food 
and  sleep." 

Some  souls  find  spiritual  savour  in  devout 
meditation,  while  eating,  on  words  like  these 
"  May  the  virtue  of  Thy  divine  love,  O  my  be- 
loved Jesus,  incorporate  and  intimately  unite  me 
to  Thee."  Or  while  drinking  :  "  May  the  sweet- 
ness of  Thy  divine  charity,  O  most  loving  Jesus, 
flow  into  my  soul,  and  penetrate  my  whole  being 
to  Thy  eternal  praise." 

Those  who  live  in  monasteries,  or  in  any 
religious  congregation  where  there  is  holy  read- 
ing during  meals,  should  attend  to  what  is  read 
if  they  can  understand  it. 

3.  The  servant  of  God  ought  moreover  to 
commend  his  works  and  exercises  to  the  kind 


Instruction  75 

Heart,  sweeter  than  honey  itself,  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  He  may  amend  and  perfect 
them.  For  the  Heart  of  Jesus  is  inseparably 
united  to  the  Heart  of  the  Godhead,  and  all  good 
flows  continually  from  It.  He  should  offer  his 
works  and  exercises  in  some  such  manner  as 
this  :  "  O  good  Jesus,  I  offer  this  work,  these  my 
exercises,  to  Thy  divine  Heart,  to  be  amended 
and  made  perfect.  To  Thee  do  I  offer  them  for 
Thy  eternal  praise  and  for  the  profit  of  the  whole 
Church,  in  union  with  that  most  sweet  love  with 
which  Thou,  our  God,  didst  will  to  become  Man 
and  die  for  us."  Or,  more  shortly :  "  I  offer 
these  actions  and  exercises  in  union  with  Thy 
most  perfect  ones." 

Likewise  should  he  offer  his  prayers  in  union 
with  the  prayers  of  our  Lord,  and  his  fasts  in 
union  with  the  fasting  of  Christ.  His  meals  and 
sleep  he  should  join  with  that  wondrous  love 
which  made  Christ,  the  incarnate  God,  con- 
descend to  take  bodily  food  and  sleep  while  on 
earth.  Moreover,  also,  his  words  should  the 
servant  of  God  offer  in  union  with  the  most  holy 
words  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  tears  he  may  shed 
at  any  time,  with  the  most  pure  tears  of  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.  If  this  oblation  is  made 
to  God  the  Father,  the  following  words,  or  others 
like  them,  may  be  said  :  "  O  holy  Father,  I  offer 
to  Thee  these  my  actions,  prayers,  words,  etc., 
through  Thine  only-begotten  Son,  in  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  the  eternal  praise  of  Thy 
name  and  for  the  salvation  of  all  men." 

4.  His  trials  and  afflictions,  whether  great  or 
small,  external  or  internal,  the  servant  of  God 
should  offer  in  some  such  manner  as  this  : 

"Most  sweet  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  offer  to 
Thee,  in  union  with  Thy  venerable  passion,  this 


'™l 


76  spiritual  ,, 

trial,  temptation,  grief,  calamity,  and  I  unite  this,) 
sorrow  to  all  that  Thou  didst  endure  for  me ;  I| 
offer  all  for  the  eternal  praise  of  Thy  name  and'i 
for  the  salvation  of  all  Thy  Church." 

Or,  speaking  to  the  eternal  Father :  "  Holy 
Father,  I  offer  all  that  afflicts  me  to  Thee,  in 
union  with  the  most  sacred  passion  of  Thy  well- 
beloved  Son,  in  eternal  praise  of  Thy  name,  and 
for  the  salvation  of  all." 

5.  As  a  full  reparation,  expiation  and  satis- 
faction for  your  own  sins  and  negligences,  and 
for  the  sins,  as  well  as  for  the  salvation  of  others, 
both  living  and  dead,  offer  to  God  the  Father  the 
merits  of  Christ.  Offer  His  incarnation,  His 
birth.  His  daily  life  on  earth,  His  passion,  death, 
resurrection  and  ascension. 

Or  again,  more  in  detail,  offer  His  humility, 
to  make  amends  for  your  pride  ;  His  patience,  to 
atone  for  your  impatience  ;  His  chastity,  for  your 
want  of  purity  ;  for  your  malice  offer  His 
innocence. 

Or  at  another  time  thus  address  Christ :  "  I 
implore  Thee,  O  my  Lord,  answer  for  me,  and 
deign  to  satisfy  for  my  sins,  offering  to  Thy 
Father  the  merits  of  Thy  most  holy  manhood." 

In  like  manner  should  we  offer  for  our  own 
sins  and  those  of  others  the  sacred  Host,  that  is, 
the  Body  of  the  Lord  under  the  sacramental  veils. 

Here  may  also  be  added  as  a  useful  admonition 
that  the  same  holy  Host  can  be  offered  for  the 
increase  of  the  joy  and  glory  of  any  saint  already 
in  the  glory  of  heaven. 

So  also  the  most  sweet  Heart  of  Jesus,  the 
treasure-house  of  all  beatitude,  can  be  presented 
to  the  saints  for  the  increase  of  their  glory,  that 
is  their  accidental  glory. 

6.  If  the  spiritual  man  should  ask  for  pardon 


Instruction  77 

of  sin,  or  any  other  grace,  in  the  name  of  the 
Son,  most  easily  will  he  obtain  what  he  asks. 
ISo  he  may  say  to  God  the  Father  :  "  O  Father 
most  merciful,  have  mercy  on  me  ;  be  merciful  to 
me,  a  sinner ;    forgive  my  offences    and    negli- 
gences, through  Thy  only-begotten  Son."     For 
:when   we   ask   anything  piously,  or   make   any 
'offering  through  the  Son,  it  is  not  possible  that 
i  this  petition  or  oblation  should  be  anything  but 
pleasing   to    God   the  Father ;   as  a  thing  seen 
[through  a  transparent  gem,  or  even  glass  of  a 
golden  or  purple  hue,  cannot  but  appear  of  a 
golden  or  purple  colour.     For  neither  in  heaven 
I  nor  on  earth  hath  the  Father  anything  more  dear 
to  Him  than  His  only-begotten  Son.     Whence 
also  our  Mother,  the  Church,  is  wont  to  end  her 
petitions  thus  :  "  Through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 
7.  In  the  following,  or  some  kindred  method, 
can  the  spiritual  man  beg  of  Christ  to  supply  his 
imperfections.      "  O  good  Jesus  !  far  too  imper- 
fectly do  I  serve  Thee  and  praise   Thee.     My 
desire  of  Thee  is  much  too  weak,  and  my  love  of 
Thee  too  cold.      Far,  alas,  too   far   am  I  from 
true  self-denial,  mortification  and  humility;  from 
meekness,  patience,  charity  and  purity;    there- 
fore I  beg  of  Thee  to  supply  Thyself  what   is 
wanting  in  me,  and  to  offer  to  Thy  Father  Thine 
own  divine  Heart." 

Or,  again,  thus  :  "  I  commend  to  Thy  divine 
Heart  the  office  which  I  have  said,  and  the 
praises  of  Thy  name,  my  lukewarm  and  dis- 
tracted service,  asking  Thee  to  amend  and 
perfect  it.  I  offer  it  to  the  glory  of  Thy  name 
and  for  the  welfare  of  Thy  Church,  in  union  with 
that  love  with  which  Thou  didst  pray  on  earth  to 
Thy  Father  and  praise  Him.  I  beg  of  Thee  to 
praise  Him  most  perfectly." 


jS  Spiritual  Instruction 

When  such  things  are  said  with  true  humility 
of  heart,  Christ  Jesus  most  undoubtedly  supplies 
what  is  wanting  to  human  weakness.  We  must 
believe  this,  and  without  doubt  it  will  be  done. 
For  it  is  an  unquestionable  truth  that  we  shall 
obtain  from  God  all  things  really  useful  for  us,  if 
only,  with  humble  and  unshaken  confidence,  we 
hope  to  receive  them.  To  what  may  we  liken 
him  who  has  not  this  humble  trust,  but  in  asking 
Christ  to  satisfy  for  him,  to  supply  for  him,  and 
to  adorn  him  with  his  merits,  remains  still  dis- 
couraged and  cast  down  with  doubt  and  fear,  full 
of  distrust  ?  Verily,  he  is  like  a  man  who,  having 
exchanged  his  own  vile  and  filthy  garments  for 
royal  robes,  knoweth  not  how  to  behave  in  a 
way  becoming  the  dress  that  has  been  given 
him,  but  acts  like  a  rude  unmannerly  person  in 
the  royal  presence,  walking  in  a  boorish,  shame- 
faced way,  instead  of  advancing  with  courtly 
manners. 

8.  All  these  things  has  God  been  pleased  to 
reveal  to  His  most  familiar  friends.  By  follow- 
ing this  method  we  can  render  our  works  most 
noble.  In  this  way  we  can  enrich  our  poverty 
from  the  inexhaustible  treasure  of  the  merits  of 
Christ,  and  adorn  our  souls  with  the  beauty  of 
these  same  merits.  In  this  way  also  can  we 
most  easily  satisfy  for  our  sins. 

Note.  —Many  of  the  practices  and  prayers  recommended 
in  this  chapter  by  Blosius  were  revealed  by  our  Lord  Himself 
to  St   Gertrude. 


CHAPTER  X 

A  most  pious  daily  exercise  explained,  by  which  a  man 
can  set  God  actually  before  him. 

1.  First  act  of  interior  recollection,  sorrow  for  sin. 

2.  Second  act,  remembrance   of  the  benefits  of  Christ, 
with  thanksgiving. 

3.  Self-humiliation  and  conformity  to  the  good  pleasure 
of  God. 

4.  Petition  for  those  things  necessary  for  union  with  God. 

5.  Invocation  of  the  saints. 

6.  Prayer  for  the  living  and  the  dead. 

7.  Praise  of  the  Holy  Trinity. 

8.  Loving  aspirations. 

I.  First  interior  act,  sorrow  for  sin.  He  who 
beginneth  a  spiritual  course  of  life  ought  always, 
as  far  as  human  weakness  will  allow,  to  endea- 
vour to  be  recollected  and  to  dwell  in  the  secret 
chamber  of  his  own  soul  with  God.  But  over 
and  above  this  constant  habit  of  recollection,  * 
he  ought  every  day,  without  fail,  unless  hindered 
by  some  insuperable  impediment,  to  seek  a 
special  audience  with  the  heavenly  Spouse  of  the 
soul,  and  strive  to  unite  himself  to  God,  whether 
he  may  feel  any  sensible  sweetness  of  devotion 
or  not.  For  this  exercise  a  suitable  hour  should 
be  appointed. 

The  exercise  of  various  aspirations  set  down 
in  chapter  IV  helps  not  a  little  to  unite  the  soul 
to  God  in  prayer ;  but  another  is  here  given, 
which  the  holy  fathers  consider  to  be  most  useful, 

*  Qen.  xvii,  i. 


8o  Spiritual 

and  therefore  the    spiritual  beginner   must  not 
undervalue  it. 

First,  therefore,  with  much  recollection  of 
the  powers  of  the  soul  and  senses  of  the  body, 
throw  yourself  in  spirit  at  the  feet  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  deplore  your  sins  humbly,  yet  calmly 
and  sweetly.  Cast  them  all  into  the  abyss  of 
the  mercies  of  God,  that,  utterly  absorbed,  they 
may  be  consumed  and  reduced  to  nothing  by  the 
fire  of  God's  love.  Most  earnestly  wish  that 
you  had  never  offended  God.  Purpose  with  all 
the  force  of  your  will,  by  the  help  of  His  grace, 
never  to  displease  Him  wilfully  again.  Ask  for 
pardon  through  the  merits  of  Christ's  manhood, 
through  the  merits  of  the  Blessed  Mary,  and  of 
all  the  saints  of  God.  Beg  the  favour  of  being 
washed  by  the  Precious  Blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Himself,  and  so  to  become  perfectly  healed  and 
made  holy.  Then  trust  with  full  confidence  that 
now  you  have  received  full  remission  and  pardon 
of  sin. 

2.  Then,  rising,  call  to  mind  briefly  the  life 
and  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  give  thanks  to 
Him,  your  Redeemer. 

3.  After  this,  prostrate  yourself  in  spirit  be- 
neath every  creature.  Prefer  all  men,  by  a 
deliberate  act,  to  yourself.  Embrace  all  men 
by  the  arms  of  charity.  Renounce  all  that 
is  not  God.  Resign  yourself  fully  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  God,  and  offer  yourself  into  His 
hands,  as  ready  to  bear  every  trial  and  adversity 
for  Him. 

These  acts  of  humility,  resignation  and 
abandonment  should  be  made  sincerely  and  with 
full  acceptance  of  the  will.  If,  however,  you  feel 
that  you  cannot  yet  make  them  with  full  sin- 
cerity of  heart  and  will,  yet  offer  them  to  God 


Instruction  81 

with  all  the  sincerity  you  can,  and  the  Lord  will 
[be  pleased.  If  you  cannot  yet  be  entirely  re- 
'  signed,  at  least  desire  so  to  be. 

4.  The  next  act  should  be  an  earnest  petition 
to  the  Lord  for  those  things  which  are  necessary 
for  you,  and  especially  that  you  may  arrive  one 
day  at  perfect  union  with  Him. 

5.  Then  proceed  to  invoke  the  most  glori- 
ous Mother  of  God,  the  Virgin  Mary,  and 
the  other  blessed  citizens  of  heaven,  in  order 
that  the  graces  you  desire  to  obtain  may  be 
yours. 

6.  Moreover,  you  should  pray  for  all,  for 
whom  Jesus  our  Lord  deigned  to  offer  Himself  as 
a  living  Victim  to  the  Father.     Pray,  not  only 

\  for  all   Christians,  but  for  all  infidels  over  the 

whole  face  of  the  globe.     Think  with  compassion 

the  most  tender  of  all  those  unhappy  ones  who 

I:  by  sin  deface  the  beautiful  image  of  God   im- 

'  pressed   on   their  souls,  and  banish  themselves 

from  eternal  happiness  and  the  heavenly  king- 

:  dom.     Also  look  with  compassion  at  the  many 

|j  souls  of  the  faithful  departed  still  detained  in  the 

I  pains   of    purgatory.       Thus    you    will    take   a 

charitable  interest  in  the  whole  family  of  your 

Lord,  and  you  will  desire  with  your  whole  heart 

the   salvation   of  all.      This   charity  for   others 

will  speedily  draw  down  the  mercy  of  God  on 

yourself. 

7.  After  this,  direct  your  prayer  to  the  most 

!|  Holy  Trinity,  and  offer  the  praises  of  your  heart. 

Have  an  ardent  desire  to  praise  God  more  than 

you  do  and  more  than  you  can.     For  God  looks 

at  the  will,  the  desire ;    and  He  considers  a  man 

to  have  done  well  all  that  the  will  really  desires. 

j  He  takes  the  will  for  the  deed,  although  the  man 

i  cannot  really  perform  and  execute  what  he  sin- 

6 


82  Spiritual  Instruction 

cerely  desires.  Our  desires  are,  in  fact,  as  great 
before  God  as  we  truly  and  sincerely  wish 
them  to  be. 

8.  Lastly,  the  spiritual  man  will  take  care 
lovingly  to  aspire  unto  God,  and  with  inflamed 
desire  of  will  to  ask  for  a  blessed  union  with  Him. 


CHAPTER  XI 

The  daily  exercise  described  in  the  last  cha.pter  is  here 
thrown  into  a  form  of  prayer,  as  a  specimen,  by 
the  devout  use  of  which  the  spiritual  man  can 
advance  much  in  divine  union, 

1.  Acknowledgement  of  sin  with  sorrow. 

2.  Thanksgiving  for  the  benefits  of  Christ. 

3.  Humility    and     resignation    of    self  to    God's    good 
pleasure. 

4.  Petition  for  those  things  necessary  for  union. 

5.  Invocation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  the  saints. 

6.  Prayer  for  the  Church  and  for  all  men. 

7.  Praise  and  glory  to  the  most  Holy  Trinity. 

8.  Loving  aspirations. 

Here  I  will  throw  the  daily  exercise  I  have  re- 
commended into  a  form  of  prayer,  in  order  that, 
by  this  specimen  of  what  he  should  aim  at,  I  may 
please  and  instruct  the  beginner  in  a  spiritual 
course.* 

I.  Acknowledgment  of  sin  and  contrition, 
O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  my  God,  what  shall  I  say 
to  Thee  r  I  bow  the  knees  of  my  heart,  and 
I  acknowledge  to  Thee  my  sins.  Indeed  I  have 
sinned,  and  done  evil  before  Thee.  Against  Thee 
have  I  sinned,  my  most  kind  Maker.  I  have 
sinned  against  Thee,  my  most  sweet  Redeemer. 
I   have   sinned    against  Thee,    my  most   loving 

*  This  form  is  not  meant  by  Blosius  to  be  followed  rig-idly, 
but  to  serve  as  an  example,  and  to  be  used  freely,  enlarg-ed  or 
abridged,  as  each  one  pleases,  and  is  led  by  the  interior  grace 
of  God. 


84  Spiritual 

Benefactor.     Alas !    exceedingly  ungrateful  and 
unfaithful  have  I  been  to  Thee. 

Most  vile  am  I — dust  and  ashes,  nothing. 
Have  mercy,  have  mercy,  have  mercy  on  me. 
All  my  iniquities,  negligences  and  all  that  has 
been  against  Thy  will,  and  such  things  are  in- 
numerable and  most  grievous,  I  put  into  Thy 
most  beloved  wounds ;  all  of  them  I  cast  into  the 
immense  fire  of  Thy  love,  I  bury  them  in  the 
infinite  abyss  of  Thy  mercies.  Would  that  I  had' 
never  offended  Thee.  Would  that  I  had 
never  hindered  the  work  of  Thy  grace  in  me. 
Would  that  I  had  always  pleased  Thee,  and  had 
always  obeyed  in  all  things  Thine  inspirations 
and  Thy  will.  I  propose  henceforth,  through 
Thy  grace,  to  avoid  whatever  displeaseth  Thee. 
I  am  ready  rather  to  die  than  wilfully  to 
offend  thee. 

O  loving  Jesus,  be  merciful  to  me,  and  forgive 
me  through  the  merits  of  Thy  human  nature ; 
through  the  merits  of  Thy  most  blessed  Mother 
and  of  all  Thine  elect.  Wash  me  with  Thy 
Precious  Blood  ;  cleanse  me  perfectly  ;  heal  me, 
and  make  me  holy. 

2.  Remembrance  of  the  benefits  of 
Christ,  with  thanksgiving. 

I  adore  Thee,  I  praise  Thee,  I  glorify  Thee, 
I  bless  and  thank  Thee,  O  Lord  Jesus,  for  all  Thy 
mercies  and  benefits.  I  give  Thee  thanks,  O  Son  of 
the  living  God,  because  by  Thy  exceeding  charity, 
by  which  Thou  didst  love  me.  Thou  didst  deign 
to  become  man.  For  my  sake  Thou  didst  will  to 
be  born  in  a  stable ;  to  be  wrapt  in  swaddling 
clothes  ;  to  be  laid  in  a  manger;  to  be  nourished 
by  the  Virgin  Mother  with  a  little  milk ;  to 
endure  poverty  and  want ;  to  be  wearied  during 
thirty-three  years  with  many  labours  and  trials. 


[Instruction  85 

For  me  and  for  my  sins  Thou  didst  will  to 
fall  into  an  agony  and  to  be  bathed  in  a  sweat  of 
blood ;  to  be  ignominiously  taken  captive  ; 
disgracefully  bound  ;  unjustly  condemned  ;  to  be 
!  defiled  with  spittle  ;  to  be  struck  by  blows  and 
s  buffeted  ;  to  be  clothed  in  a  white  garment  as  a 
jfool. 

For  my  sake  Thou  didst  will  to  be   cruelly 
scourged  and  crowned  with  painful  thorns,  with 
'  nails  to  be  fixed  to  the  cross,  to  have  gall  and 
'  vinegar  for  Thy  bitter  drink. 

Thou,  who  dost  clothe  the  stars  with  glory, 

didst  will  to  hang  for  me  on  the  cross,  naked, 

I  despised,    wounded    and    racked    with    intense 

'  pains.      For  me  Thou  didst  pour  forth  Thy  most 

Precious  Blood.     For  me  Thou  didst  die. 

O  sweet  Jesus,  my  only  salvation,  grant  that 

I  may  love  Thee  with  most  fervent  love,  and 

I  compassionate    Thee    from    my    inmost    heart. 

'  With  the  arms  of  my  heart's  love  I  embrace  Thy 

venerable  cross,  and  I  kiss  it  in  order  to  show 

honour  and  love  to  Thee.     I  salute  the  spiritual 

I  roses   of  Thy  wounds    which    drop    sweetness, 

i  those  wounds  Thou  didst  undergo  for  me,  and  in 

\  which  Thou  hast  engraved  me.      All  hail,  O  life- 

!!  giving  wounds   of    my    Lord    and    my    Lover, 

bringing  me  salvation  ! 

3.  Humility  and  conformity  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  god. 

Behold,  O  worshipful  Saviour,  I,  an  abomin- 
able sinner,  put  myself  willingly  below  all 
created  things,  in  the  very  lowest  place,  for  I  am 
unworthy  to  be  on  the  earth,  I  prefer  all 
men  to  myself.*  I  subject  myself  to  all,  and  I 
am  willing  to  make  myself  the  servant  of  all. 
I  desire  to  embrace  all  in  sincere  charity,  and 
*  Phil,  ii,  3.  ' 


86  Spiritual  11 

. — — ^ ^ 

especially  those  who  are  disagreeable  to  me  or  ij 
those  who  have  injured  me.  1 

I  renounce  for  Thy  love  all  iniquity  and 
vanity,  all  delight  that  is  not  for  Thee,  all  self- 
will  and  unmortified  desire.  I  abandon  and 
reject  all  that  is  below  Thee  ;  and  Thee,  before 
all,  I  choose.  I  resign  myself  entirely  to  Thee. 
I  desire  and  pray  that  Thy  most  gracious  will 
may  be  done  in  me  and  by  me  in  time  and 
eternity.  I  offer  myself  to  Thee  and  abandon 
myself  into  Thy  hands,  ready,  by  Thy  grace  and 
for  the  glory  of  Thy  name,  to  bear  any  disgrace 
and  injury,  any  contempt  and  reproach,  any  trial 
and  pain.  I  am  ready  to  forego  all  sensible 
comfort.  I  do  not  refuse  to  live,  if  it  is  Thy  will,  j 
in  the  same  poverty  and  affliction  in  which  Thou  i' 
didst  live. 

4.  Prayer  for  those  things  necessary 
for  union  with  god. 

O  most  sweet  Jesus,  mortify  in  me  whatever 
displeases  Thee.   Adorn  me  with  Thy  merits  and 
virtues.       Give    me    true    humility,    obedience, 
meekness,    patience    and    charity.      Give   me   a     , 
perfect  control  over  my  tongue  and  over  all  my  if 
members   and   senses.     Grant  me   cleanness   of 
heart,  detachment  of  spirit,  interior  liberty  and 
true  recollection  of  soul  with  Thee.    Conform  my 
spirit    to    the    Spirit    of    Thy    blessed    human     , 
nature,  my  soul  to  Thy  holy  Soul,  and  my  body  '  | 
to  Thy  unspotted  Body.      By  the  light  of  Thy 
Godhead    calm  and  enlighten  my  inmost  soul. 
I  believe  that  Thou  art  within  me  according  to 
Thy  Godhead;    deign,  therefore,  to  see  by  my 
eyes,  to  hear  by  my  ears,  to  speak  by  my  tongue, 
and   to   use    all   my   members    and    powers    as 
pleaseth  Thee.     Free  me  from  all  those  things 
that  prevent  perfect  union  with  Thee.      Through 


if  Instruction  87 

Thy  most  venerable  wounds  I  beseech  Thee  to 
draw  me  into  the  centre  of  my  soul,  purified  from 
all  imperfection,  that  I  may  dwell  there  trans- 
formed in  Thee,  my  God  and  my  origin.  Grant 
to  my  soul  "  a  fountain  of  water  springing  up 
into  life  everlasting,"  *  in  order  that  I  may  know 
Thee  clearly,  may  love  Thee  ardently,  adhere  to 
Thee  by  intimate  union,  and  rest  in  Thee  by 
quiet  possession  for  the  praise  of  Thy  name. 

Hear  me,  O  my  God,  not  according  to  my 
will,  but  according  to  Thy  good  pleasure.  Hear 
me  in  the  way  best  fitting  for  Thy  honour  and 
my  salvation. 

5.  Invocation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
the  saints. 

O  Mary,  most  sweet  Mother  of  God,  O  most 
glorious  Queen  of  heaven,  take  pity  on  me. 
Intercede  for  me,  O  white  lily  of  the  bright  and 
ever  unchanging  Trinity,  that  through  thee  I 
may  be  fast  bound  by  perfect  love  to  thy  Son, 
Jesus  Christ,  and  be  a  man  according  to  His 
Heart. 

O  all  ye  saints  of  God,  and  all  ye,  O  blessed 
angels,  help  me.  Pray  for  me,  O  ye  unfading 
flowers  of  the  heavenly  country,  that  I  may  ever 
please  the  most  high  King,  the  sweet  con- 
templation of  whom,  face  to  face,  is  your  ever- 
lasting joy. 

6.  O  most  merciful  Jesus,  have  mercy  on  Thy 
Church,  have  mercy  on  all  for  whom  Thou  hast 
shed  Thy  sacred  Blood.  Convert  all  miserable 
sinners.  Recall  heretics  and  schismatics.  En- 
lighten infidels  who  know  Thee  not.  Help  all 
who  are  in  any  necessity  and  trial.  Be  with  all 
who  have  asked  or  who  desire  my  prayers ;  with 
my  parents,  kinsfolk  and  benefactors.     Make  all 

*  John  iv,  14. 


88  Spiritual 

pleasing  to  Thee.  Grant  to  the  living  pardon 
and  grace,  to  the  faithful  departed  eternal  rest 
and  light.  For  all,  I  offer  to  Thee  Thy  Precious 
Blood,  all  that  Thou  hast  willed  to  do  and  to 
suffer  for  our  salvation.  I  offer  all  the  merits  of 
Thy  life  on  earth. 

7.  O  most  high,  most  kind,  most  merciful 
Trinity,  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  one  God, 
teach,  direct  and  help  me,  who  hope  in  Thee. 
Eternal  Father,  through  Thine  infinite  power, 
take  to  Thyself  my  memory,  and  fill  it  with  holy 
and  godlike  thoughts.  O  everlasting  Son, 
through  Thine  eternal  wisdom,  enlighten  my 
intellect,  and  enrich  it  with  the  knowledge  of  the 
supreme  truth  and  of  my  own  nothingness. 
O  holy  Spirit,  who  art  the  love  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  through  Thine  incomprehensible 
goodness  draw  my  will  to  Thyself,  and  light  up 
within  it  the  unquenchable  fire  of  Thy  charity. 
O  adorable  Trinity,  would  that  I  could  love  and 
praise  Thee  as  perfectly  as  the  angels  and  saints 
love  and  praise  Thee  ! 

Behold,  Lord,  as  far  as  my  power  goes,  I 
magnify  Thy  wisdom  and  Thy  merciful  omni- 
potence ;  I  bless  Thy  almighty  and  merciful 
wisdom  ;  I  glorify  Thy  wise  and  almighty  mercy. 

But  since  I  cannot  praise  Thee  as  I  ought, 
with  any  praise  worthy  of  Thee,  do  Thou  Thy- 
self deign  most  perfectly  to  praise  Thyself  in  me. 
Had  I  the  love  of  all  creatures  most  willingly 
would  I  pour  it  out  on  Thee  alone. 

8.  O  Lord  God,  most  dear  to  me,  as  my  first 
beginning.  O  divine  nature,  perfect  in  most 
simple  unity ;  absolutely  unchanging  in  Thy 
calm  serenity ;  worthy  of  infinite  love.  Pro- 
found abyss,  most  sweet,  most  desirable,  full  of 
exquisite  delight.      O  light,  pleasant  to  the  eye 


Instruction  89 

of  the  soul  and  sweetness  to  the  spirit.  O  torrent 
of  inestimable  delights.  Sea  of  unspeakable  joys. 
Boundless  fulness  of  all  good.  My  God  and 
my  all !  Thou  perfectly  satisfiest  my  desires. 
What  do  I  want,  save  only  Thee  r  Thou  art  my 
only  and  unchangeable  good.  Thee  only  ought 
I  to  seek ;  Thee  only  do  I  seek  and  desire.  Oh, 
draw  me  after  Thee.  Burn  me  up  in  the  fire  of 
Thy  consuming  love. 

Look  down  with  pity  on  my  desolate  state  of 
poverty,  ignorance  and  blindness.  Behold,  I 
knock ;  open  to  me.  Open  the  door  for  me,  an 
orphan  crying  out  to  Thee.  Plunge  me  deep 
down  into  the  abyss  of  Thy  divinity ;  absorb  me 
entirely,  and  make  me  one  spirit  with  Thee,  that 
Thou  mayest  be  able  to  find  delight  in  me. 

Those  who  find  this  exercise  too  long  can 
divide  it  into  different  parts,  or  compress  it  into 
few  words,  or  use  it  without  words. 


CHAPTER  XII 

"What  a  spiritual  Man  may  hope  fof,  if  he  perseveres 
in  the  course  laid  down  in  this  work.  How  the 
hidden  or  mystical  Union  is  wrought  in  the  Soul 
of  the  perfect,  and  some  Warnings  or  Admoni' 
tions  regarding  it.  Of  the  highest  point  of  the 
Spirit;  the  Essence  or  inner  Sanctuary  of  the 
Soul, 

SECTION  I 

Mystical    Union   is  often   vouchsafed   to   the    Soul   that   is 
constant  in  Perseverance. 

1.  God  does  not  vouchsafe  to  give  mystical  union,  except 
to  a  soul  that  has  persevered  humbly,  faithfully  and 
patiently  in  the  holy  exercises  already  indicated. 

2.  A  formula  to  assist  the  soul  in  sighing  after  union 
through  holy  aspirations. 

I .  If  the  spiritual  beginner  is  careful  to  exercise 
his  soul  daily  in  the  manner  laid  down,  and  thus 
to  unite  himself  to  God ;  if,  through  internal  con- 
versations and  loving  desires,  he  strives  without 
ceasing  to  join  himself  to  God  ;  if  he  takes  care 
to  persevere  constantly  in  self-denial  and  mortifi- 
cation and  never  gives  up  his  holy  purpose,  either 
on  account  of  his  frequent  falls  or  because  he  be- 
comes discouraged  by  the  innumerable  distrac- 
tions of  his  mind,  he  will  certainly  arrive  at  per- 
fection and  mystical  union,  if  not  in  this  life  at 
least  in  death.  And  even  if  he  should  not  arrive 
at  it  then,  most  certainly  will  he  arrive  at  it  after 
the  death  of  the  body. 


spiritual  Instruction  91 

For  in  eternity  he  will  enjoy  that  perfect 
union  in  greater  or  less  degree,  according  to  the 
greater  or  less  intensity  of  the  desire  with  which 
he  sought  it  here  below.  God  will  bestow  upon 
us  an  eternal  reward  for  our  good  desires,  even 
though  in  this  pilgrimage  we  never  attain  to 
what  we  desire. 

Therefore  deal  manfully.  Ask,  seek,  knock 
with  perseverance,  and  patiently  wait.  Call  to 
mind  the  faithful  promise  of  the  Lord  Jesus : 
"  Every  one  who  asketh,  receiveth  ;  and  he  that 
seeketh,  findeth  ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it 
shall  be  opened"  (Luke  xi,  10). 

Believe,  without  doubt,  that  not  even  the 
least  little  prayer  nor  the  least  sigh  breathed 
forth  to  God  can  go  without  its  fruit. 

The  perfection  you  desire,  and  have  not  yet 
attained,  love  in  others,  who  are  God's  special 
friends.  Rejoice,  and  thank  God  for  the  gifts 
which  the  Lord  confers  on  them.  Thus,  far 
removed  from  all  envy,  you  can  make  the  good 
things  bestowed  on  others  your  own,  by  charity 
and  sincere  rejoicing  with  them. 

2.  The  spiritual  man  will  find  much  fruit 
from  frequently  considering  in  his  mind  such 
words  as  these  :  "  O  Lord  God,  Thou  art  always 
present  with  me,  dwelling  in  the  inmost  sanctuary 
of  my  soul.  O  most  simple  and  most  joyful 
good,  when  shall  I  find  Thee,  when  shall  I  ad- 
here closely  to  Thee  ?  O  my  beginning,  from 
whom  I  am,  most  desirable  in  Thyself,  when 
shall  I  return  to  Thee  and  be  supernaturally 
transformed  after  laying  aside  the  old  form  r  O 
God,  my  Lord,  have  mercy  on  me,  a  poor  exile; 
have  mercy  on  me,  a  vile  sinner.  Wash  and 
sanctify  my  heart ;  raise  up  and  enlighten  my 
mind. 


92  Spiritual 

Make  my  soul  pure,  simple,  free  and  detached. 
Make  me  a  man  after  Thine  own  Heart.  Kindle 
within  me  the  fire  of  Thy  love,  and  entirely  con- 
sume me  in  it,  that  my  soul,  utterly  melted,  may 
flow  into  Thee,  may  be  united  to  Thee  without 
any  medium,  face  to  face,  to  the  praise  of  Thy 
name,  O  living  Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  make 
me  conformed  to  Thy  sacred  human  nature. 

SECTION  II 

Description    of    mystical    Theology    or    Union,    How    this 
wonderful  Union  is  celebrated  in  the  perfect  Soul. 

1.  A  description,  sweet,  yet  sublime,  of  that  hidden  union, 
which  is  called  mystical  theology,  by  which  the  soul  is, 
in  a  certain  sense,  deified,  or  transformed  into  God. 

2.  The  same  union  described  in  the  words  of  Dionysius 
the  Areopagite,  who  was  the  first  to  give  to  that  act,  or 
union,  the  name  of  mystical  theology. 

3.  How  happy  the  state  is  of  a  holy  soul  that  has  been 
brought  to  this  union. 

I .  Happy  indeed  is  that  soul  which  is  filled  con- 
stantly with  an  earnest  desire  for  purity  of  heart 
and  holy  introversion,  or  recollection  of  spirit, 
and  entirely  renounces  all  self-love,  self-will  and 
self-seeking.  For  such  a  soul  merits  to  approach 
nearer  and  nearer  to  God. 

At  last,  when  its  higher  powers  have  been 
raised  up,  enlightened  and  adorned  by  divine 
grace,  the  spirit  will  attain  to  a  simple  unity,  and 
will  arrive  at  pure  love  without  images  in  the 
imagination,  and  at  a  simple  knowledge  of  the 
mind  without  reflections.  In  this  state,  since  it 
is  now  capable  of  receiving  from  God  a  grace  of 
unspeakable  excellence,  it  is  brought  to  that 
living  fountain  which  floweth  forth  from  eternity 


Instruction  93 

and   with   exceeding   abundance   refresheth   the 
minds  of  the  saints. 

Now  the  powers  of  the  soul  shine  like  stars, 
and  the  soul  itself  is  fit  to  contemplate  the  abyss 
of  the  Godhead  with  a  calm,  simple  and  joyful 
intuition,  without  any  imagination  and  without 
any  reflections  in  the  intellect. 

When,  therefore,  the  soul,  in  this  purified 
state,  turns  itself  entirely  to  God  with  love,  an  in- 
comprehensible light  shining  in  its  depths,  the 
eye  of  the  reason  and  intellect  is  obscured  by  the 
dazzling  light,  but  the  simple  eye  of  the  soul  it- 
self remains  open  and  not  dazed  by  the  light. 
This  eye  is  a  pure,  simple,  uniform  thought,  raised 
above  all  reflections  of  the  intellect. 

Moreover,  as  the  natural  light  of  the  intellect 
is  darkened  by  such  excess  of  light,  the  soul  sees 
nothing  in  time,  but  raised  above  time  and  place 
takes  to  itself,  as  it  were,  a  certain  characteristic 
of  eternity. 

For,  losing  the  sight  of  all  images  and  the 
distinction  and  consideration  of  created  things, 
it  learns  now  by  experience  that  God  far  tran- 
scends all  bodily,  spiritual  and  divine  images,  as 
well  as  all  the  mind  can  understand  about  Him, 
whatever  can  be  said  or  written  about  Him  and 
whatever  name  can  be  given  Him.* 

The  soul  clearly  perceives  that  all  these 
things  are  infinitely  distant  from  the  real  truth  of 
the  divine  essence,  and  that  the  essence  of  God  is 
above  all  names.  The  soul  does  not  see  the 
essence  of  God,  whom  it  feels. 

Hence,  with  an  intuitive  knowledge  of  God, 
without  any  exercise  of  thought,  it  rests  quiet  in 

*  This  taring's  to  our  mind  Ecclesiasticus   xliii,   29  :     "  We  ■ 
shall  say  much,  yet  shall  want  words  :  but  the  sum  of  our  words 
is  :  He  is  all."     See  also  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. 


94  Spiritual 

the  love  of  God,  pure,  simple  and  yet  unknown, 
because  above  all  comprehension.  For,  in  truth, 
the  divine  light,  on  account  of  its  exceeding- 
brightness,  is  inaccessible,  whence  also  it  is 
called  darkness.* 

Here  the  soul  receives  the  hidden  word  which 
God  speaks  in  the  inward  silence  and  in  the 
secret  depths  of  the  soul.  This  hidden  word  it 
receives,  and  experiences  the  happy  embrace  of 
mystical  union. t 

For  when,  through  love,  the  soul  goes  beyond 
all  work  of  the  intellect  and  all  images  in  the 
the  mind,  and  is  rapt  above  itself  (a  favour 
God  only  can  bestow),  utterly  leaving  itself,  it 
flows  into  God :  then  is  God  its  peace  and 
fulness.  In  this  peace  of  mind  the  soul  can 
rightly  sing :  "  In  pace,  in  idipsum,  dormiam  et 
requiescam  " — "  In  peace,  in  the  self-same,  I  will 
sleep  and  I  will  rest."J 

The  loving  soul,  as  I  have  said,  flows  out  of 
itself,  and  completely  swoons  away;  and  as  if 
brought  to  nothing,  it  sinks  down  into  the  abyss 
of  divine  Love,  where,  dead  to  itself,  it  lives  in 
God,  knowing  nothing,  feeling  nothing,  save  only 
the  love  that  it  tastes. § 

It  loses  itself  in  the  infinite  solitude  and 
darkness  of  the  Godhead  ;  but  so  to  lose  itself  is 
rather  to  find  itself.  || 

Then,  putting  off"  whatever  is  human  and 
putting  on  what  is  divine,  it  is,  as  it  were,  trans- 
formed and  changed  into  God,  as  iron  placed  in 
fire  receives  the  form  of  fire,  and  is  changed  into 

*  "Clouds and  darkness  are  round  about  Him  "  (Ps.  xcvi,  2). 
"  He  that  is  a  searcher  of  majesty  shall  be  overwhelmed  by 
glory  "  (Proverbs  xxv,  27).     See  also  Ecclesiasticus  iii,  22-25. 

f  Apoc.  ii,  17.  J  Psalm  iv,  9. 

§  Col.  iii,  3.  By  "  knowing-  nothing-,"  is  meant  nothing 
that  distracts  the  soul  from  God.  ||  John  xii,  25. 


Instruction  Q5 

fire.  Just  as  the  iron  thus  glowing  with  fire 
does  not  cease  to  be  iron,  so  the  soul,  as  it  were, 
deified,  does  not  change  its  nature  and  still 
remains  itself.* 

The  soul,  therefore,  remains  itself;  but 
whereas  it  before  was  cold,  now  it  burns;  whereas 
it  before  was  darlc,  now  it  shines  with  light ; 
whereas  it  before  was  hard,  now  it  has  become 
soft. 

The  essence  of  God  has  so  flowed  into  its 
essence,  that  we  may  say  the  soul  has,  as  it  were, 
the  same  tint  or  colour.f 

Enkindled  with  the  fire  of  divine  Love,  and 
entirely  liquefied,  the  soul  passes  into  God,  +  is 
united  to  Him  without  any  medium,  and  becomes 
with  Him  one  spirit,  even  as  gold  and  brass  are 
welded  into  one  mass  of  metal. § 

Among  the  souls  who  are  thus  carried  out  of 
themselves  and  rapt  into  God,  there  are  different 
degrees  of  the  divine  favour,  for  they  are  more 
deeply  and  sublimely  absorbed  into  God  in  pro- 
portion to  the  efficacious  and  ardent  way  in 
which  their  love  turns  to  Him,  and  in  proportion 
to  the  perfection  of  their  self-d'enial  and  freedom 
from  all  self-seeking. 

2.  How    St    Dionysius    the    Areopagite 

DESCRIBES  THIS   MYSTICAL  OR  HIDDEN  UNION.  || 
Dionysius   the   Areopagite,    in   the   book  he 

*  2  Peter  i,  4. 
t  "  Plane   tota  Deicolor  est ;    quia  essentia  ejus  essentia 
Dei  perfusa  est."  J  Cant,  v,  6. 

§  By  this  comparison  the  closeness  of  the  union  is  shown  ; 
but  it  g-oes  no  further.  The  union  of  gold  and  brass  results  in 
somethingf  neither  pure  gold  nor  pure  brass.*  In  this  there  is  no 
likeness  in  divine  union. 

II  The  books  here  quoted  are  not  now  believed  to  be  the. 
work  of  St  Dionysius  the  Areopagite  (Acts  xvii,  34),  but  to  be 
written  under  his  name.  The  author  is  unknown,  but  they 
were  written  in  Greek,  not  earlier  than  the  end  of  the  third,  and 


96  Spiritual 

wrote  on  mystical  theology,  exhorts  Timothy,  to 
whom  the  book  is  addressed,  to  labour  for  this 
union,  in  the  following  terms  : 

"  Do  thou,  O  beloved  Timothy,  in  order  to 
come  by  intense  exercise  to  the  knowledge  of 
mystical  truth,  leave  the  senses  and  intellectual 
operations,  and  all  sensible  and  intellectual 
things,  yea,  all  things  which  are  actual  or 
possible.  Having  left  all  things  stretch  thyself 
forth  with  all  thy  strength,  through  a  certain 
ignorance,  to  a  union  with  Him  who  is  above 
all  substance  and  all  science.  For,  indeed,  when 
thou  hast  gone  out  freely,  absolutely  and  purely 
from  thyself  and  from  all  other  things,  then,  all 
things  being  removed,  and  thou  thyself  being 
free  from  all  things,  thou  wilt  fly  up  to  the  super- 
substantial  ray  of  the  divine  Darkness." 

After  some  other  words  he  thus  proceeds : 
"  The  soul  in  the  state  of  contemplation,  leaving 
visible  and  intellectual  things,  enters  the  mys- 
tical cloud  of  ignorance,  in  which,  having  done 
with  all  the  helps  of  science  and  knowledge,  it 
is  absorbed  entirely  in  Him  who  utterly  eludes 
all  touch  and  sight,  and  transcends  all  things." 

And  further  on  :  "  Let  us  pray  to  be  admitted 
into  this  clear  and  lucid  cloud,  that,  through  loss 
of  natural  sight  and  knowledge,  we  may  see  and 
know  Him  who  transcends  all  sight  and  know- 
ledge ;  for  thus  not  to  see  and  not  to  know  is  to 
see  and  to  know  in  very  truth." 

The  same  Dionysius,  writing  to  Dorotheus, 
the  deacon,  speaks  of  this  divine  cloud  in  the 
following  words : 

more  probably  during-  the  course  of  the  fourth,  century 
Thoug-h  not  written  by  the  disciple  of  St  Paul,  they  are  works 
of  deep  theological  learning  and  marvellous  spiritual  insight, 
and  have  ever  been  held  in  high  estimation  in  the  Church. 


Instruction  97 

"  The  divine  cloud  is  that  inaccessible  light 
in  which  God  is  said  to  dwell.*  This  cloud,  on 
account  of  its  wondrous  and  surpassing  bright- 
ness, is  invisible ;  and,  on  account  of  the 
immense  abundance  of  the  supernatural  light 
flowing  from  it,  is  inaccessible  ? 

"  To  this  he  attains,  and  into  it  he  is  absorbed, 
who  has  merited  to  know  and  to  see  God ;  for,  by 
the  very  fact  that  he  neither  sees  nor  knows  Him, 
he  is  more  intimately  united  to  Him  who  sur- 
passes all  sight  and  knowledge,  knowing  Him  to 
be  above  all  which  is  the  object  of  sense  or 
intellect,  and  declaring  with  the  prophet :  '  Thy 
knowledge  is  become  wonderful  to  me :  it  is 
high,  and  I  cannot  reach  it.'  f  In  this  way  that 
wonderful  man,  St  Paul,  writes  that  he  knew 
God,  at  the  same  time  that  he  knew  Him  to  be 
above  all  knowledge  and  comprehension,  and 
therefore  cried  out :  '  O  the  depth  of  the  riches 
of  the  wisdom  and  of  the  knowledge  of  God  ! 
How  incomprehensible  are  His  judgements  and 
how  unsearchable  His  ways  !  '  %  He  also 
testifies  that  the  graces  of  God  are  unspeakable 
and  that  His  peace  surpasses  all  understand- 
ing. For  Him  had  he  found,  who  is  above 
all,  and  Him  did  he  know  in  a  way  exceeding 
all  human  understanding.  He,  who  is  the 
maker  of  all,  in  His  own  nature  surpasses  all 
things." 

3.  Oh,  how  holy  is  that  soul,  which,  visited 
in  a  wonderful  way  by  God,  and  exalted  by  Him 
above  all  created  things,  and  even  above  all 
working  of  its  own,  has  been  purified  in  the 
memory  from  all  images,  and  experiences  perfect 
purity  and  simplicity!     In  the  intellect  it   per- 

*  "  He  dwelleth  in  light  inaccessible  "  i  Tim.  vi,  i6. 
Ecclus.  xliii,  29,  etc.      t  Ps.  cxxxviii,  6.     %  Rom.  xi,  33. 

7 


98  Spiritual 

ceives  the  exceeding  bright  illuminations  of  the 
Sun  of  Justice,  and  apprehends  the  divine  truth  ; 
and  in  the  will  experiences  a  certain  heat  of  calm 
love,  the  spiritual  contact  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as 
of  a  living  fountain,*  flowing  with  streams  of 
eternal  sweetness,  and  thus  is  invited  and  intro- 
duced into  union  with  God,  the  most  excellent  of 
all  goods.     Oh,  happy  is  that  hour ! 

For  then,  indeed,  the  soul  enjoys  a  super- 
natural festival  of  intense  gladness  and  refreshing 
joy  within  itself,  and  in  some  sort  has  a  foretaste 
of  the  future  happiness. 

Oh,  how  happy  is  he  to  whom  that  most 
fragrant  spring  and  most  lovely  summer  arises, 
and  to  whom  it  is  vouchsafed  to  feel,  if  only  for  a 
moment,  the  touch  divine !  For  he  is  then 
brought  to  that  which  neither  reason  nor  intellect 
can  take  in,  nor  tongue  of  man  express,  f 
Through  wise  ignorance  and  through  the  inward 
touch  of  love  he  knows  God  better  than  his 
outward  eyes  know  the  visible  sun.  To  that 
degree  is  he  established  in  God,  that  he  feels 
God  more  nearly  united  to  his  soul  than  he  is  to 
himself. 

As  the  effect  of  this  union  he  now  leads  a 
godlike  life,  raised  above  all  things  ;  he  becomes 
conformed  to  Christ  in  spirit,  mind  and  body. 
Whether  he  eats  or  drinks,  whether  he  watches 
or  sleeps,  God  ever  works  in  him,  and  in  a  most 
sublime  way  lives  in  him. 

To  such  a  soul  God  Himself  teaches  all 
things,  and  opens  his  spiritual  and  hidden 
senses.  Very  often,  yea,  almost  continually, 
doth  He  deign  to  visit  him,  to  draw  him  to  Him- 

*Ps.  xlv,  5. 

t  God  can  never  be   comprehended   by  the   human   mind, 
though  He  can  be  partially  known.     Summa  I,  qu.  xii,  art.  7. 


Instruction  99 

self,  to  imprint  upon  him  the  kiss  of  love,*  to 
illuminate,  enkindle,  penetrate  and  fill  his  soul. 

For  since  his  soul  is  now  a  bright  mirror, 
without  the  slightest  tarnish,  and  in  a  position  to 
catch  easily  the  rays  of  the  divine  Sun,  that 
divine  Sun  of  Justice  cannot  but  pour  forth  upon 
it  continually  streams  of  grace,  rays  of  wisdom 
and  bright  flashes  of  charity. 

In  a  most  sublime  and  wonderful  way,  indeed, 
doth  God  sometimes  reveal  and  manifest  Him- 
self to  a  perfect  soul,  though  still  He  doth  not 
show  Himself  as  He  is,  face  to  face,  in  His  un- 
speakable glory,  but  only  as  far  as  in  this  life  He 
is  able  to  be  seen. 

f 

SECTION  III 

Certain  Admonitions  that  must  be  faithfully  observed  about 
this  state  of  union. 

1.  What  things  chiefly  promote  and  what  impede  this 
state  of  union. 

2.  The  greatest  moderation  and  discretion  are  needed  in 
the  endeavour  after  high  contemplation. 

3.  Divine  visitations  are  to  be  received  humbly  and  with 
much  wisdom. 

4.  Union  must  not  be  abused  by  seeking  in  it  our  own 
delight ;  nor  on  account  of  it  must  the  soul  neglect  the 
duties  of  its  calling  in  life. 

I.  Observe  well,  it  cannot  be  that  a  soul  can 
arrive  at  this  intimate  union  with  God  unless  it 
hath  become  entirely  pure  and  simple,  and  thus 
hath  a  likeness  to  God. 

In  order  therefore  that  it  may  deserve  to  be 
united  to  God,  it  must  preserve  itself  as  far  as 
is  possible  from  all  sin,  from  all  pleasure  indulged 
for  its  own  sake,  and  become  free  in  heart  and 

*Cant.  i,  I. 


lOO  spiritual 


mind  from  everything  created.  The  soul  should 
therefore  earnestly  beg  of  God  to  make  it  as  pure 
and  free  from  disorderly  affection  as  on  the  day 
on  which  it  was  born  again  in  the  waters  of 
holy  baptism,  for  then  can  God  freely  flow  into 
the  soul. 

By  true  and  deep  humility  the  soul  must 
always  acknowledge  itself  to  be  most  vile  and 
unworthy,  must  always  subject  itself  absolutely  to 
the  will  of  God,  and  keep  itself  raised  up  to 
Him. 

Grave  sins  and  much  immortification  of  self- 
will  render  us  utterly  unlike  God,  and  are  like 
thick  walls  separating  us  from  Him.*  Yea,  even 
a  slight  love  and  a  weak  affection  which  causes 
the  soul  to  adhere  somewhat  to  a  mortal  and 
created  thing,  a  little  idle  word,  or  a  morsel  of 
food  taken  otherwise  than  it  ought,  and  other 
minute  offences  and  deordinations  of  this  kind 
prevent  God,  who  is  purity  itself,  from  being  able 
to  unite  Himself  intimately  to  the  soul  till  they 
have  been  expiated  by  repentance. 

Lastly,  every  image  and  thought  of  perishable 
things,  yea,  even  a  thought  about  the  angels, 
or  even  of  the  passion  of  Christ,  f  and  any 
intellectual  reflection  impedes  a  man  in  this 
mortal  life  when  he  desires  to  rise  to  mystical 
union  with  God,  who  is  above  all  substance  and 
all  intellect. 

At  the  moment  therefore  when  God  deigns  to 
raise  a  soul  to  union  with  Himself,  holy  thoughts 
and  images  of  any  kind,  though  at  other  times 
most  useful  to  be  received  and  entertained,  are  to 
be  avoided  and  left,  because  they  in  some  degree 
stand  between  the  soul  and  God. 

*  Isa.  lix,  2. 

t  Compare  the  doctrine  in  chapter  vi. 


Instruction  loi 

Wherefore,  the  spiritual  man  who  desires  to 
attain  to  this  union,  directly  he  feels  himself 
vehemently  inflamed  and  drawn  upwards  by  the 
love  of  God,  should  cast  out  all  images  from  the 
mind,  and  should  betake  himself  to  the  Holy  of 
Holies,  and  to  that  internal  silence  in  which 
there  is  no  longer  human,  but  only  divine  work- 
ing ;  for  then  God  acts,  and  man  is  passive.* 

For,  whilst  the  powers  of  the  loving  soul  are 
silent  and  their  own  activity  is  stilled  to  rest  and 
they  are  free  from  every  image,  God  himself 
speaks,  and  influences  the  powers  of  the  soul  as 
He  pleases,  and  accomplishes  a  most  noble  work 
in  the  soul. 

When,  moreover,  the  spiritual  man  feels  this 
wonderful  working  of  God  no  more,  then  should 
he  quietly  resume  his  own  work  and  continue  his 
spiritual  exercises. 

2.  Besides  this  the  spiritual  man  should 
notice  that  in  his  internal  exercises  of  intro- 
version and  of  turning  to  God,  he  should  not 
make  too  violent  a  mental  eflbrt,  lest  if  he  were 
to  attempt  too  high  a  flight  he  might  err  from 
want  of  simplicity,  and  be  involved  in  interior 
darkness,  from  which  usually  arise  intolerable 
miseries  and  anxieties. 

He  should  therefore  practise  introversion  with 
much  simplicity,  keeping  down  and  blinding  the 
eye  of  the  intellect  calmly  but  with  diligence. 

He  should  also  prudently  avoid  a  violent 
effort  and  strain  of  the  mind,  lest  he  should 
weigh  down  his  natural  powers  and  weaken 
himself  too  much. 

*  To  avoid  any  siiggfestion  of  "  Quietism  "  we  must  under- 
stand that,  though  the  intellect  is  passive  in  the  sense  of  not 
using-  the  lower  faculties,  in  not  reasoning-,  it  is  in  the  fullest 
activity  in  its  highest  act,  viz.,  contemplating  the  truth. 


102  Spiritual 

If,  however,  he  cannot  always  escape  some 
internal  trial  and  affliction,  he  must  take  heed 
not  to  be  troubled,  nor  to  let  his  soul  despond; 
but  he  must  bear  this  kind  of  tribulation  with 
humility  and  patience,  receiving  it. from  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  and  offering  it  to  Him  for  His 
eternal  praise. 

If  he  acts  in  this  way,  and  perseveres  with 
constancy  in  the  exercise  of  inward  prayer,  at 
length  he  will  be  abundantly  refreshed  with 
heavenly  manna,  and  sometimes  will  be  com- 
pletely satiated  with  it. 

Some  souls  who  exercise  themselves  in  fervent 
aspirations  to  God  feel  often  a  great  interior  tor- 
ture, until  by  the  gift  of  God  and  by  constant 
habit  they  attain  to  the  knowledge  of  how  to 
exercise  themselves  with  simplicity  and  ease. 

Many  there  are  also  who  cannot  bear  even  a 
slight  sensible  compunction  without  injury  to 
themselves. 

The  spiritual  man  must  earnestly  avoid  any- 
thing whatever  that  tends  to  destroy  the  peace 
and  calm  of  his  soul,  but  those  impediments  and 
hindrances  that  he  cannot  escape  he  should  offer 
to  God,  as  it  has  been  already  said,  to  His 
eternal  praise. 

3.  When  the  soul  receives  some  consolation 
from  God,  and  is  visited  in  an  extraordinary  way 
by  Him,  and,  filled  with  the  light  of  grace,  is 
carried  beyond  its  natural  light,  care  must  be 
taken  not  to  wonder  too  much  at  that  which  is 
experienced,  and  extravagant  gestures  should  be 
restrained.  Let  the  soul  beware  of  searching  too 
much  into  what  God  is  or  in  what  way  He  is.* 
Neither  should  a  man  allow  himself  to  speculate 

*  "  He  that  is  a  searcher  of  majesty  shall  be  overwhelmed 
by  glory  "  (Prov.  xxv,  27).     Compare  Eccles.  iii,  22. 


Instruction  103 

as  to  the  nature  of  the  light  shining  and  radia- 
ting within  his  soul,  but  taking  these  things 
for  what  they  are,  without  any  curious  investi- 
gation of  the  reason,  he  should  repose  on 
God  alone,  the  unknown  and  the  incom- 
prehensible. 

But  lest  he  may  feel  any  misgivings,  he  must 
know,  when  he  rejoices  in  the  abundance  of 
internal  light  and  consolation,  that  that  light 
which  illuminates  him  in  the  essential  base  of 
the  soul,  and  by  means  of  which  a  man  is  led  to 
acknowledge  his  own  vileness  and  God's  good- 
ness, and  thus  to  advance  in  true  humility,  is 
poured  into  him  by  God,  not  by  the  wicked  spirit. 
That  angel  of  darkness  is  indeed  able  to  deceive 
vain  and  proud  men  by  casting  upon  them  a 
counterfeit  light,  and  by  exciting  a  false  sweet- 
ness in  their  blood  or  heart ;  but,  on  the  other 
hand,  God  only  can  enter  into  the  mind  or  the 
essence  of  the  soul. 

4.  The  spiritual  man  must  be  careful  not  to 
seek  in  the  true  gifts  of  God  his  own  pleasure, 
but  the  praise  of  God.  He  must  not  abuse  God's 
gifts  to  indulge  himself  in  delight,  for  unworthy 
indeed  would  it  be  to  mingle  the  unclean  filth  of 
his  own  pleasure  with  the  precious  balm  of 
divine  grace ;  but,  dead  to  all  gifts,  this  only 
must  he  desire,  that  God  should  be  able  to  find 
in  him  delight,  joy  and  peace,  and  should  be 
able  to  take  possession  of  him  by  the  effect  of 
His  most  gracious  will.  Ever  should  he  be 
ready  to  be  deprived  of  the  consolations  with 
which  God  refreshes  him. 

On  the  other  hand  he  should  not  try  to  fight 
against  or  to  impede  the  gifts  of  God,  but  re- 
ceiving them  with  a  humble  and  grateful  soul, 
he  should  be  lost  in  admiration  in  considering 


104  Spiritual 

the  goodness  of  God  in  giving  such  things  to 
one  so  unworthy. 

In  very  truth  it  is  a  thing  most  excellent  and 
joyful  to  rest  with  God  in  unity  of  spirit  within 
the  soul,  but  other  good  works  are  not  to  be 
abandoned  on  this  account.*  For  the  bee,  as 
long  as  it  rests  on  the  flowers,  makes  neither 
honey  nor  wax.  And  what  advantage  is  it, 
through  the  consolation  of  the  divine  visitation, 
to  conceive  in  the  spirit,  unless  it  is  followed  by 
the  birth  of  good  works  ? 

The  truth  is,  that  what  is  most  pleasing  to 
God  and  most  useful  to  man  is  persevering 
resignation  in  languor,  barrenness,  darkness  and 
poverty  of  spirit. 

It  is  further  to  be  remarked  that  some  people 
can  better  engage  themselves  with  God  and 
more  easily  remain  in  contemplation  sitting 
than  standing  or  kneeling. 

If  it  should  happen  sometimes  that  the 
spiritual  man,  while  deep  in  interior  prayer, 
should  be  called  away,  or  should  be  obliged  to 
go  away  through  obedience,  he  should  not  allow 
himself  to  be  disturbed,  but  with  prompt  and 
cheerful  obedience  he  should  so  do  his  external 
duties  as  not  to  leave  his  interior  ones.  For  he 
ought  always  to  deny  himself,  always  to  remain 
resigned,  and  to  be  ever  ready  for  the  will  of  God 
and  the  just  desire  of  others  and  the  needs  of  his 
neighbour,  to  leave  his  accustomed  exercises. 

He  must  also  take  care,  lest,  by  devoting 
himself,  according  to  his  own  ideas,  to  the  im- 

*  What  a  lesson  we  learn  from  the  fact  that,  directly  "the 
Word  was  made  Flesh,"  our  Blessed  Lady,  instead  of  remain- 
ing- in  her  cell,  in  the  delig-ht  of  contemplation,  immediately 
rose  up  and  went  a  long-  journey  of  charity  to  visit  her  cousin, 
St  Elizabeth,  and  to  minister  unto  her  ! 


Instruction  105 

iji  moderate  maceration  and  chastisement  of  his 
own  body,  he  should  raise  an  impediment  to  the 
grace  and  spiritual  operation  of  God  in  himself. 

SECTION  IV 

A  further  Explanation  of  this  mystical  Union  in  the  highest 
point  of  the  Will,  the  apex  of  the  Mind,  and  in  the  essential 
base  of  the  Soul,  and  ho-w  few  come  to  the  Knowledge  of  it. 

1.  Of  the  admirable  operation  of  the  Trinity  in  the  essence 
of  the  soul  so  united  to  Him,  and  the  liberty  and  beauty 
that  come  to  the  soul  by  this  union. 

2.  The  state  of  those  souls  who  have  truly  arrived  at  this 
union  through  a  kind  of  foretaste  of  everlasting  happi- 
ness. 

3.  Few  believe  in,  and  fewer  still  have  any  experimental 
knowledge  of  this  essence,  or  essential  base  or  inner 
sanctuary  of  the  soul. 

4.  What  a  benefit  it  is  to  know  it,  and  in  it  to  labour  with 
all  earnestness  after  union  with  God  till  that  union  be 
accomplished. 

I.  Concerning  this  divine  union,  which  is  ac- 
complished in  the  apex  or  highest  point  of  the 
mind,  some  Fathers  speak  in  the  following  terms. 

When  the  highest  point  of  the  will  or  the 
highest  affection  is  kindled  with  love,  and 
the  highest  point  of  the  intellect  or  the  simple 
intelligence  is  illuminated  from  above,  then  the 
Blessed  Trinity  manifests  Himself;  the  Father 
in  the  memory,  by  the  simple  light  of  thought ; 
the  Son  in  the  intellect,  by  clear  knowledge  ;  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  the  will  by  ardent  love. 

Hence  the  soul  which  contemplates  that  bright 
cloud  or  that  dark  light,  leaving  itself  and  flow- 
ing into  God,  is  made  one  spirit  with  Him  in  the 
inward  essence  of  the  soul  and,  generated  *  with 

*  This  does  not,  of  course,  mean  that  the  soul  becomes  the 
eternal  Word,  but  shares  the  sonship  by  being  made  the 
adopted  son  of  God.     See  i  John  iii,  i. 


1 


io6  Spiritual 

the  eternal  Word  of  God,  whom  the  heavenly- 
Father  there  shows  or  brings  forth,  is  renewed  in 
a  wonderful  manner,  and  is  rendered  fit  for  every 
good  work  and  exercise. 

Therefore  God  the  Father  Himself  says  of  this 
soul :  "  This  is  My  beloved  daughter,  in  whom  I 
am  well  pleased." 

Rightly,  therefore,  doth  one  of  the  friends  of 
God  exhort  the  rational  soul  in  the  following 
words  : 

"  O  generous  soul,  keep  thyself  pure  and  free, 
for  liberty  is  a  precious  treasure.  Take  care  not 
to  rove  abroad  to  the  multitudinous  objects  of 
the  senses,  but  with  restrained  senses  dwell  with- 
in. Betake  thyself  into  the  most  secret  recess  of 
thy  soul  and,  turned  to  God  with  ardent  love, 
plunge  thyself  into  the  very  abyss  of  the  God- 
head a  thousand  times  a  day.  For  there,  with- 
out doubt,  wilt  thou  attain  to  the  knowledge  of 
uncreated  beatitude.  There  wilt  thou  receive  joy 
which  will  indeed  be  very  great,  though  not  yet 
perfect,  for  perfect  joy,  which  will  never  be  inter- 
rupted, will  be  given  thee  only  in  that  heavenly 
country,  where  without  ceasing  thou  shalt  see 
God  as  He  is." 

Thus  writeth  that  servant  of  God. 
2,  In  very  truth  the  soul  immersed  in  God 
and  absorbed  into  Him  swims,  as  it  were,  to  and 
fro  in  the  Godhead,  and  abounds  with  unspeak- 
able joy  which  even  overflows  plenteously  into 
the  body.  Now  does  the  soul  itself,  even  in  this 
exile,  enjoy  a  foretaste  of  eternal  lila. 

[a]  For  it  has  its  thoughts  fixed  on  God,  and, 
firmly  bent  on  Him ;  it  goes  ever  deeper  into  its 
origin,  remaining  constantly  before  God.  It 
possesses  a  certain  supernatural  unity  of  spirit  in 
which  it  dwells  as  in  its  own  tabernacle,  and  in- 


Instruction  107 

clines  itself  into  the  Divine  Essence,  even  to  that 
supreme  unity,  where  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy 
Ghost,  in  the  simplicity  of  the  divine  essence  it- 
self, are  one. 

The  conversation,  therefore,  of  this  soul  is  in 
heaven,*  that  is  in  the  three  Persons  of  the  one 
Godhead.  And  when  it  is  thus  united  to  God 
in  this  excellent  way,  nothing  is  now  to  it  as  past 
or  future,  but  it  holds  the  eternal,  and  in 
that  unchanging  eternity,  which  is  God,  it  hath 
all  things,  and  it  experienceth  freedom  from  the 
order  and  distinction  of  images  and  forms.  Thus 
the  soul,  raised  above  the  intellect,  flies  back  to 
its  beginning  and  first  principle,  God,  and  there 
is  made  light  in  light. 

Then,  indeed,  all  lights  that  are  merely  natural 
or  infused  are  quenched  and  rendered  dark,  for 
they  have  always  shone  below  this  light,  in  the 
same  way  as  all  the  light  of  the  stars  is  darkened 
and  fails  before  the  brightness  of  the  blazing 
sun.  For  when  the  uncreated  light  arises  created 
light  vanishes.  Therefore  the  created  light  of 
the  soul  is  changed  into  the  light  of  eternity. 

[b]  The  state  of  these  souls  as  to  the  mortifica- 
tion of  their  lower  powers. 

Those  who  are  in  this  state  of  mystical  union 
and  have  conquered  and  mortified  their  nature 
and  sensuality  by  the  grace  of  God,  have  their 
soul  now  spiritually  transformed;  it  has  passed 
from  temporal  to  spiritual  life,  and,  after  this, 
they  are  not  moved  in  any  inordinate  way,  either 
by  prosperity  or  adversity,  but  enjoy  a  certain 
essential  peace.  For  neither  hope  nor  fear, 
neither  joy  nor  sorrow,  neither  hatred  nor  love, 
that  has  in  it  anything  sensual  or  inordinate,  nor 
anything   else   that  is  in   the  least  degree  dis- 

*  Phil,  iii,  20. 


io8  Spiritual 

turbing,  is  able  to  remain  in  them.  For  these 
loving  souls  are  illuminated  in  full  measure  with 
divine  light,  in  which  they  know  clearly  what  they 
should  do  and  what  leave  undone. 

[c)  The  state  of  those  in  mystical  union  in  re- 
lation to  other  men. 

For  God's  sake  they  willingly  submit  them- 
selves to  other  men,  they  gladly  obey  all  for 
God,  with  all  their  heart  they  choose  the  lowest 
place.  They  are  not  puffed  up  on  account  of  the 
many  excellent  gifts  which  they  have  received, 
since  they  plunge  most  deeply  into  their  own 
nothingness.  They  think  nothing  whatever  of 
themselves,  knowing  well  that  it  is  God  who 
works  all  the  good  they  do.  Constantly  do  they 
remain  fixed  in  true  humility  and  filial  fear,  and 
acknowledge  that  they  are  unprofitable  servants. 

[d)  Their  state  of  conscience. 

All  sin,  not  only  serious  but  even  the  least, 
they  most  carefully  avoid  as  far  as  is  possible  in 
this  life.  But  those  faults  and  negligences  which 
come  from  human  weakness  they  ever  blot  out 
and  expiate  by  the  Blood  of  Christ  and  by  His 
passion  and  merits. 

[e)  What  they  do  as  to  ordinary  exercises. 
Their  own  employments  and  customs,  which 

formerly  they  had  undertaken,  they  now  abandon, 
because  they  know  not  how  to  retain  any  exercise 
of  their  own  will,  since  they  are  not  their  own 
but  belong  to  Christ. 

Moreover,  they  remain  hidden  from  the  world  ; 
nor,  for  the  most  part,  doth  any  one  easily  notice 
or  perceive  how  truly  Christian  their  simple  and 
heavenly  conversation  is,  unless,  perhaps,  those 
who  have  received  the  same  grace  of  union ;  for 
they  are  not  accustomed  to  adopt  any  singular  or 
strange  ways  that  can  be  noticed  by  strangers. 


Instruction  109 

They  are  gentle  and  kind  in  daily  life,  and 

show  an  affable   and  sociable  manner  to  all  so 

long  as  no   sin   is   involved.     They  appear   not 

very  severe ;  but  are  kind,  and  show  to   all  an 

aifectionate  compassion.     Whence  it  seems  as  if 

they  could  not  be  separated   from  God  unless, 

perchance,  they  fail  in  humility,  which  God  forbid. 

(f)  What  others  think  of  them. 

The  hidden  children  of  God,  because  they  use 

\  humble  words   of  themselves  and  behave  as  if 

I  they  were  of  no  account,  are  often  looked  down 

upon  by  those  who  exteriorly  have  some  appear- 

(   ance  of  sanctity.     Moreover,  they  are  also  often 

I    despised  by  those  who  are  very  rigid  and  trust 

!    chiefly   in   the   external    austerity   of  their   life, 

j    practised  according  to  their  own  will.     Such  men 

despise  the  hidden  servants  of  God  because  they 

allow  themselves  some  rest  and  other  necessary 

things  in  a  reasonable  way,  for  the  honour  of 

God,  in  order  that  the  body  may  be  better  able  to 

serve  the  spirit. 

But  God  takes  more  pleasure  in  one  such  soul 
than  in  many  other  men  who  are  not  intimately 
united  to  Himself. 

2.  Few  men  rise  above  their  own  natural 
powers,  and  no  one  certainly  by  his  own  effort  is 
able  to  do  so,  for  God  only  can  lift  a  man, 
persevering  in  humble  prayer  and  doing  what  in 
him  lies,  above  himself. 

Few,  indeed,  ever  come  to  any  experimental 
knowledge  of  the  highest  affection  and  simple 
intelligence,  the  highest  point  of  the  spirit  and 
the  hidden  essence  of  the  soul. 

Not  only  so,  but  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
persuade  many  men  to  believe  that  this  hidden 
essence  of  the  soul  exists  in  us  at  all.  For  it  is 
far  more  interior  as  well  as  more  sublime  than 


no  spiritual 

the  three  higher  powers,  the  memory,  intellect 
and  will,  for  it  is  the  origin  of  these  powers. 

It  is  entirely  simple,  essential  and  one  in 
itself.  Therefore,  in  it  there  is  no  multiplicity 
but  unity,  and  the  three  higher  powers  are  here 
united  in  one. 

Here  there  is  perfect  rest,  complete  silence, 
because  no  image  is  able  to  penetrate  into  this 
sanctuary. 

We  ourselves,  in  this  inner  sanctuary  of  the 
soul,  in  which  the  divine  image  lies  hid,  are  like 
unto  God.  This  same  hidden  essence  of  the 
soul,  which  tends  or  stretches  out  to  a  certain 
abyss,  is  called  "  the  heaven  of  the  spirit"  ;  for  in 
it  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  according  to  the  words 
of  our  Lord :  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  within 
you."  * 

But  the  kingdom  of  God  is  God  Himself  with 
all  His  riches. 

This  detached  essence  of  the  soul,  there 
fore,  free  from  all  images,  is  lifted  up  above 
all  created  things,  and  above  all  the  senses 
and  powers ;  it  is  above  place  and  time,  remain- 
ing constant  in  cleaving  to  God,  its  begin- 
ning. It  is,  therefore,  essentially  within  us, 
because  it  is  the  abyss  of  the  soul  and  its 
intimate  essence. 

This  deep  and  hidden  essence  of  the  soul, 
upon  which  the  uncreated  light  continually  shines, 
when  it  begins  to  open  itself  to  the  knowledge  of 
a  man  and  to  let  its  light  be  seen  by  him,  ex- 
ceedingly moves  and  attracts  him. 

4.  O  noble  essence  of  the  soul,  the  divine 
temple  from  which  God  never  departs  !  O  most 
excellent  sanctuary  in  which  the  holy  Trinity 
abides  and  in  which  eternity  itself  is  tasted  ! 

*  Luke  xvii,  21. 


Instruction  iii 

One  perfect  turning  to  this  secret  essence  of 
the  soul  and  to  God  Himself  is  of  more  value 
than  many  other  different  exercises  and  works, 
and  is  able  to  make  up  for  the  lost  opportunities 
of  ten  or  many  more  years. 

For  without  doubt  the  fountain  of  water,* 
springing  up  into  life  everlasting,  gushes  forth 
plentifully  in  this  secret  essence  of  the  soul, 
which  water  is  of  such  efficacy  and  sweetness 
that  it  can  easily  cast  out  all  the  bitterness  of 
vice,  and  can  without  difficulty  conquer  and  over- 
come all  the  rebellion  of  nature.  For  as  soon  as 
it  has  been  drunk  it  flows  through  every  part  of 
the  soul  and  body,  giving  a  wonderful  purity 
and  a  marvellous  fecundity  to  both. 

We  ought  not,  therefore,  to  cease  from  prayer 
until  we  are  found  worthy  to  drink  of  the  waters 
of  this  fountain.  For  if  we  can  taste  but  one 
little  drop  of  it,  we  shall  no  longer  thirst  for  vain 
things  and  failing  creatures,  but  for  God  only, 
only  for  the  love  of  God.  The  more  we  grow  in 
this  love,  the  more  shall  we  increase  in  divine 
union  ;  and  the  more  perfectly  we  become  united 
to  God  and  the  deeper  we  are  immersed  in  Him, 
the  more  clearly  shall  we  know  Him  in  Himself 
and  through  Himself ;  while,  again,  the  more 
clearly  we  know  Him,  the  more  ardently  shall  we 
love  Him. 

Some  souls  later,  some  earlier  arrive  at  that 
fountain  of  living  water,  and  are  in  an  excel- 
lent manner  illuminated  by  supernatural  light. 
Certain  chosen  souls  God  brings  very  quickly  to 
perfection,  and  these  He  often,  by  a  sudden 
grace,  draws  so  strongly  to  Himself  that  they 
cannot  resist. 

*  "  The  water  that  I  will  give  him  shall  become  in  him  a 
fountain  of  water  spring-ing- up  into  life  everlasting."     John  iv,  14. 


112  Spiritual  Instruction 

Blessed  is  he  who,  even  after  many  years  of 
continual  labour  and  constant  digging,  at  last 
deserves  to  find  the  spring  of  living  waters  in 
the  secret  essence  of  his  soul. 

Surely  it  is  no  wonder  if  a  man  must  keep  a 
long  watch  outside  the  presence  chamber  of  the 
eternal  King ;  he  cannot  complain  if  he  has  to 
knock  often  and  wait  long  before  he  can  be 
admitted  within. 

May  God,  the  uncreated  abyss,  deign  to  call 
to  Himself  our  spirit,  the  created  abyss,  and  to 
unite  it  to  Himself,  in  order  that  our  soul,  ab- 
sorbed into  the  most  deep  sea  of  the  Godhead, 
may  happily  lose  itself  in  the  Spirit  of  God.  In 
this  union  the  object  and  end  of  all  spiritual 
exercises,  of  all  the  sacred  writings,  and  of  all 
instructions  will  be  reached  and  obtained. 

This  little  book  being  now  finished  we  sub- 
mit all  we  have  written  to  the  judgement  of  Holy 
Mother  Church  and  of  the  orthodox  fathers,  in 
the  faith  of  which  Church  we  desire  to  live  and 
die  for  the  glory  of  God,  who  is  blessed  for  ever- 
more.    Amen. 


TWO  APPENDICES 

To    the   **  Book  of  Spiritual   Instruction  ** 
of  Louis  Blosius 

Taken  from  the    Works  of  Doctor  John  Tauter,  O.P., 
and  other  Fathers 

f 

With  the  appendix  to  the  '*  Book  of  Spiritual  Instruc- 
tion "  Blosius  wrote  the  following  letter  to  his  friend, 
Florentius  : 

"  The  love  I  bear  you,  my  dear  Florentius,  made  it 
possible  for  you  to  extort  from  me  that  Book  of  Spiritual 
Instruction,  which  I  had  gathered  for  my  own  use  from  the 
holy  fathers;  and  God,  as  I  hope,  willed  that  I  should  send 
it  to  you.  Now,  both  you  and  I  ought  to  strive  to  improve 
every  day  in  spiritual  and  interior  life,  and  to  draw  nearer 
and  nearer  to  the  Lord.  For  myself  I  am  indeed 
ashamed  that  I  am  still  so  far  distant  from  perfect  self- 
denial  and  mortification,  and  from  the  perfect  love  of 
God.  May  the  most  merciful  Jesus  deign  to  help  my 
resolution  and  my  endeavour. 

"However  I  am  comforted  by  the  words  of  a  certain 
friend  of  God,  speaking  thus  to  our  Lord  Himself: 
'  I  will  love  Thee,  O  Lord,  according  to  Thy  gift  and 
my  measure.  If  I  cannot  love  Thee  as  I  ought,  I 
cannot  after  all  love  Thee  beyond  my  power.  But 
I  shall  be  able  to  love  Thee  better  when  Thou  shalt 
deign  to  bestow  more  love  upon  me,  though  never  shall 
I  be  able  to  love  Thee  as  Thou  dost  deserve  to  be 
loved.     Thine   eyes    have  seen  my   imperfect   being  ;  * 

*  Ps.  cxxxviii,  i6. 


114  Spiritual  Instruction 

nevertheless  "  In  Thy  Book  all  shall  be  written,"  who  do 
what  they  can,  though  they  cannot  do  what  they  ought.' 
"These  words,  I  repeat,  bring  some  comfort  to  my 
tepid  soul  dragged  down  to  earth  amid  so  many  defects. 
Most  earnestly  do  I  hope  that  every  one  who  may  read 
that  instruction  with  a  pious  mind,  if,  indeed,  others 
besides  you  will  ever  read  it,  may  draw  from  it  the  fruit 
of  salvation,  and  by  their  prayers  may  help  my  dull  and 
unprofitable  soul  before  God.  The  appendix,  added  to 
the  same  '  Book  of  Instruction,'  I  have  drawn  almost 
entirely  from  different  places  in  the  works  of  Doctor 
John  Tauler.  I  have  not  always  quoted  his  exact  words, 
but  I  have  taken  care  to  give  the  sense  of  what  he  writes. 
"  Before  I  had  compiled  the  '  Book  of  Spiritual 
Instruction '  I  wrote  a  short  defence  of  Tauler  against 
the  injurious  attacks  of  Eckius.  I  send  it  to  you ;  you 
can  add  it  to  my  little  book. 

"  Farewell  in  Jesus,  our  Lord. 
"  Liessies,  the  day  before  the  Nones  of  October,  1551." 


THE  FIRST  APPENDIX 

CHAPTER  I 

The  joyful  Beginning  of  internal  Life. — The  Tempta- 
tions and  Afflictions  that  follow* — Ultimate 
Perfection  and   admirable   Union 

1.  An  incredible  pleasure  followeth  the  perfect  renouncing 
of  all  things,  at  the  first  entrance  into  a  spiritual  course. 

2.  This  joy  often  breaks  forth  from  the  inmost  heart,  and 
shows  itself  in  words  and  actions  and  in  ecstasy. 

3.  But  to  this  joyful  beginning  desolations  often  succeed, 
in  which  resignation  is  necessary. 

4.  If  these  crosses  should  be  patiently  borne,  union  of 
soul  with  God  follows ;  in  which  union  the  soul  does  not 
seek  its  own  delight,  but  the  good  pleasure  of  God. 

5.  For  only  in  the  Will  of  God  is  there  solid  consolation  ; 
and  the  most  secure  way  to  perfection  is  to  resign  our- 
selves truly  to  that  Will ;  atruth  illustrated  by  examples. 

The  renowned  and  sublimely  illuminated  theologian, 
Doctor  John  Tauler,  of  the  Order  of  St  Dominic,  speak- 
ing in  many  places  of  his  works  about  a  soul  that  follows 
the  interior  life,  thus  says  in  substance  : 

I.  He  who  feels  an  ardent  desire  to  lead  an  interior 
hfe  must  examine  himself  diligently  in  order  to  pare  and 
cut  away  everything,  whether  in  conversation,  love, 
intention,  words,  works,  clothes,  ornaments,  friends, 
comforts,  pleasures,  customs,  that  he  may  find  an  impedi- 
ment, preventing  God  from  living  and  working  in  him  ; 
anything,  in  a  word,  of  which  God  is  not  the  true  cause. 
After  having  broken  down  all  these  obstacles  and  cast 
them  entirely  away,  he  will  probably  experience  a  mar- 


ii6  Spiritual 

vellous  internal  sweetness  and  pleasure  in  his  soul.  This 
joyous  and  most  delicious  fulness  of  spirit  and  of  internal 
consolation  surpasses  and  exceeds  every  joy  the  world 
can  give. 

2.  Some  who  have  thus  delivered  themselves  from 
all  that  stood  between  them  and  God,  when  they  care- 
fully consider  the  sweet  signs  of  that  surpassing  love 
which  God  so  wonderfully  manifests  to  us,  both  in 
heaven  above  and  on  earth  below,  and  when  they  re- 
member the  innumerable  benefits  which  He  bestows  upon 
all  His  creatures,  are  filled  with  the  utmost  joy  of  soul. 

When  they  reflect  that  all  things  derive  their  life  from 
God,  flourish  in  Him,  and  are  filled  with  Him,*  and 
that  the  incomprehensible  goodness  of  God  pours  forth 
the  richest  gifts  on  His  creatures  ;  when  they  consider 
how  long  God  has  borne  with  them,  sought  them,  invited 
them,  admonished,  and  waited  for  them  ;  when  they  call 
to  mind  how  He  became  man  for  us  and  suffered  so 
much  for  our  sakes,  and  offered  His  own  most  sacred 
life  and  soul  as  a  sacrifice  for  us  ;  when  they  consider 
how  unspeakably  intimate  is  that  union  with  Himself  to 
which  God  calls  us,  and  that  the  ever-blessed  Trinity 
desires  us  to  enjoy  for  ever  the  possession  of  the  God- 
head itself,  and  for  this  very  reason  has  waited  for  us 
with  such  long-suffering  ;  when  they  contemplate  with 
love  these  marvellous — yea,  stupendous — works  of  God, 
the  unspeakable  gifts  He  has  bestowed,  and  the  out- 
pourings of  His  secret  goodness,  they  experience  such 
intense  joy  of  mind,  and  are  filled  with  such  exultation 
of  soul  that  the  weak  body  is  not  able  to  bear  it. 
Whence  it  often  comes  to  pass  that  this  joy  breaks 
forth  in  words  or  certain  external  gestures,  and  if  they 
had  not  this  vent,  blood,  as  has  often  happened,  might 
break  forth  from  the  mouth,  and  they  might  run  a  risk 
of  serious  injury. 

In  this  way,  indeed,  they  are  inundated  in  their 
inmost  souls  with  plenteous  sweetness  from  God,  are 
joined    to    Him   by    the    internal   embrace    of  love   in 

*  Jer.  xxiii,  24. 


Instruction  1 1 7 

sensible    union,    and   receive    from    Him   most  sweet 
spiritual  embraces  of  love. 

No  one  ought  to  be  allowed  to  interfere  with  them 
when  they  thus  give  external  signs  of  the  internal  fire  of 
love ;  they  must  be  kindly  borne  with,  and  it  is  even 
sometimes  prudent  to  give  them  the  holy  Eucharist  in 
a  private  place,  if  it  can  be  managed,  lest  people,  ignorant 
of  their  state,  might  be  offended  at  their  unusual  gestures. 

On  the  other  hand,  those  who  enjoy  the  special  gifts 
of  God,  and  are  compelled  thus  to  exhibit  their  inward 
exultation  by  words  and  gestures,  ought  to  aspire  to 
higher  things,  and  to  control  these  exterior  signs  as 
much  as  possible. 

These  souls  sometimes  also  suffer  a  certain  stupor  or 
ecstasy  of  mind  on  account  of  the  overwhelming  grace 
that  they  feel,  and  they  see  wonderful  things  in  visions 
and  images. 

All  this,  however  good,  is  not  the  best.  For  that 
sensible  union  which  is  effected  in  their  nature,  with 
some  medium  between  them  and  God,  is  good  indeed ; 
but  incomparably  better  is  that  true  union  which  perfect 
men  experience  within  the  essence  of  their  souls,  without 
any  sensible  medium  between  themselves  and  God. 

3.  After  a  soul  has  become  really  detached  from  all 
things,  has  ceased  to  be  a  child  in  the  spiritual  life  and 
has  been  abundantly  strengthened  by  the  refreshments 
of  the  divine  sweetness,  then  God  begins  to  provide 
a  more  solid  food,  treating  the  soul  as  a  grown  man 
who  has  come  of  age  in  the  spiritual  life. 

As  a  full-grown  man  it  is  certainly  fitting  that  he 
should  no  longer  have  milk  to  drink,  *  but  solid  food 
suited  to  the  robust.  It  is  necessary  that  he  should  be 
taught  to  abandon  the  trifles  of  childhood,  t  to  work, 
and  to  gain  his  living  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow,  and  to 
bear  the  full  force  of  heaven's  storms. 

God,  therefore,  proposes  to  him  to  walk  along  a  wild, 
dark  and  desert  path,  \  and  deprives  him  of  all  the  gifts 
he  before  enjoyed,  or  at  least  hides  them  from  his  sight. 

*  Compare  l  Cor.  iii,  i.    1 1  Cor.  xiii,  ii.     JPs.  Ixii,  3  ;  xxii,  4. 


ii8  Spiritual 

In  this  state  the  soul  seems  entirely  left  to  itself,  so  that 
it  feels  as  if  no  knowledge  of  God  remained.  All  spiritual 
exercises,  all  that  is  done  or  left  undone,  are  alike  utterly 
without  savour,  and  the  soul  itself  "slumbers  through 
weariness."*  So  wandering  is  the  mind  that  it  can 
scarcely  remain  for  one  moment  attentive  to  a  pious 
and  holy  thought.  If  the  soul  recollects  itself  and  turns 
to  God,  it  seems  at  once  repelled  and  cast  off.  Time 
seems  utterly  lost ;  and  in  everything,  however  good  in 
itself,  the  soul  seems  in  its  own  sight  to  displease  its 
heavenly  Spouse,  and  fears  that  in  everything  it  is  only 
laying  up  for  itself  terrible  punishment  for  the  life  to  come. 

In  the  beginning  of  his  conversion  God,  desiring  to 
attract  his  affection  to  Himself,  frequently  visited  him 
with  illuminations  of  grace.  As  a  bird-catcher  baits 
a  trap  to  entice  the  bird  he  desires  to  capture,  so  does 
God  allure  the  soul  to  Himself  by  often  kindling  within 
it  the  gentle  flame  of  His  love,  and  giving  it  a  taste  of 
His  sweetness,  at  the  same  time  drawing  the  will  so 
strongly  that  whatever  God  wills  the  soul  also  wills. 

But  now  God  adopts  a  completely  different  treat- 
ment, puts  on  an  austere  and  strict  appearance,  and 
leads  the  soul  by  difficult  and  rough  ways. 

Thus  left  to  itself  and  deprived  of  all  comfort, 
though  not  really  of  love  and  grace,  the  soul  experiences 
in  itself  a  terrible  rebellion,  and  feels  weighed  down  so 
completely  that  it  knows  not  whether  it  ever  was,  or  is 
now,  in  the  grace  of  God  at  all.  It  is  hemmed  in  with 
such  bitter  grief  that  the  wide  world  seems  too  narrow. 
It  feels  not  God,  it  knows  not  God,  and  yet  nothing  else 
can  delight  it  or  give  it  any  pleasure.  It  seems,  there- 
fore, to  be  hanging  between  two  dead  walls,  and  on 
neither  hand  can  it  find  any  rest.  In  these  straits  it 
knows  not  whither  to  turn  or  what  to  do,  except  only  to 
sit  down  and  say  :  *'  Hail  bitterness  most  intense,  full 
of  every  grace  !  " 

Certainly,  if  hell  were  in  this  life  possible,  it  would 
seem  to  be  more  grievous  than  hell  itself,  thus  to  love 

*  Ps.  cxviii,  28,  82,  83. 


Instruction  119 

God  intensely  and  yet  to  feel  as  if  entirely  separated 
from  the  Beloved. 

But  this  is  not  all,  for  at  the  same  time  most  foul  and 
bitter  thoughts  fill  the  mind ;  vices  that  before  appeared 
conquered  assume  new  strength,  and  this  in  a  way  more 
troublesome  than  formerly,  when  the  soul  was  under 
their  yoke. 

Moreover,  this  trial  is  greater  at  the  more  sacred 
times  and  on  more  solemn  festivals ;  and  on  those  days 
when  the  soul  would  fain  feel  more  devout,  it  is  so 
weighed  down  that  it  cannot  recite  one  "  Our  Father  " 
or  "  Hail  Mary  "  without  distraction. 

At  the  same  time  God  may  allow  the  whole  life  and 
conversation  of  this  afflicted  soul  to  be  ridiculed  by 
many  as  a  mere  vain  delusion,  in  order  that  the  man 
may  be  despised  and  looked  down  upon  by  those  even  who 
are  good  and  have  an  appearance  of  exterior  holiness. 

O  thou,  whoever  thou  mayest  be,  who  thus  may 
suffer,  do  not,  I  beseech  thee,  turn  aside  to  vain  com- 
forts, but  be  faithful  to  thy  heavenly  Spouse.  "  Do  ye 
manfully,  and  let  your  heart  be  strengthened."  *  Behave 
aright,  for  most  certainly  thy  God  is  very  near  to  thee. 

Only  lean  strongly  on  the  support  of  lively  faith. 
Most  undoubtedly  it  will  soon  be  better  with  thee.  All 
will  turn  out  well. 

But  why  do  I  speak  thus  ?  For  in  this  state  of  deso- 
lation and  misery  it  is  impossible  to  persuade  a  man,  so 
long  as  he  remains  in  this  lamentable  state  of  affliction, 
in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  that  this  intolerable 
obscurity  and  internal  darkness  can  ever  change  into  light. 

But  it  is  absolutely  necessary,  if  he  desires  to  enjoy 
true  peace,  to  be  resigned  in  this  state  of  desolation, 
weighed  down  to  the  earth  under  the  cross  in  utter 
poverty  of  spirit,  and  to  keep  his  soul  free  and  detached 
from  all  internal  delights. 

He  must  therefore  prostrate  himself  completely  in 
spirit  before  the  most  gracious  will  of  God,  ready  to  bear 
this  suffering  as  long  as  God  sees  fit. 

*  Ps.  XXX,  25. 


1 20  Spiritual 

Whatever  he  may  feel,  the  truth  is  that  he  has  God 
present  with  him  much  more  truly  and  usefully  during 
this  severe  spiritual  winter,  than  he  ever  had  before  in 
all  the  summer  of  joyful  consolation.  He  ought  to 
prefer  this  exercise  of  tribulation  to  all  the  delightful 
blandishments  of  divine  grace  which  he  before  enjoyed. 

It  is  important  to  observe  that,  during  this  time  in 
which  the  Lord  is  trying  him  by  these  afflictions,  he 
ought  to  eat  and  drink  enough  to  strengthen  his  bodily 
powers  to  endure  the  cross. 

This  trying  state  may  be  traced  to  various  causes : 
sometimes  it  is  the  result  of  some  natural  indisposition  ; 
sometimes  it  is  due  to  the  weather ;  sometimes  it  is  the 
action  of  the  evil  spirit ;  but  whatever  may  be  the  source 
he  must  take  it  from  the  hand  of  God,  by  whose  per- 
mission it  happens. 

If  a  man  is  not  resigned  when  he  is  thus  chastised 
with  severe  strokes  by  the  hand  of  God,  he  will  think 
that  all  is  lost,  and  in  a  horrible  state  of  grief  and  despair 
he  will  exclaim  :  "  All  is  over  with  me  !  I  have  lost  all 
light !  All  grace  has  been  taken  away  from  me  ! " 

On  the  other  hand,  he  who  wishes  to  enjoy  essential 
truth  within  himself  ought  to  strive  to  arrive  at  such 
a  degree  of  resignation  that,  with  a  calm  spirit,  he  can 
suffer  the  loss  of  the  sensible  feeling  of  God,  of  himself 
and  of  all  created  things,  remaining  all  the  time  in  true 
peace  within  his  soul. 

Blessed  indeed  is  he  who,  afflicted  by  grievous  pains, 
does  not  stop  to  inquire  whence  they  come,  but  is  ready 
to  bear  them  to  the  end  and  to  the  utmost  degree,  not 
desiring  to  come  down  from  the  cross  until  God  shall 
free  him  and  take  him  down  with  His  own  hands, 

Happy,  in  good  truth,  is  he  who  so  plunges  into  the 
abyss  of  the  divine  good  pleasure,  and  so  resigns  himself 
to  the  terrible  and  hidden  judgements  of  God  that  he 
would  be  ready  to  remain  in  these  pains  and  trials,  not 
only  for  a  week  or  a  month,  but  even  to  the  last  day  of 
judgement,  or  even  for  ever;  not  refusing  to  undergo 
the  torments  of  hell  itself,  if  this  were  the  will  of  God, 


Instruction  1 2 1 

This  resignation,  indeed,  far  exceeds  all  other  acts  of 
resignation.  Compared  to  this  it  would  be  nothing  to 
be  willing  to  lose  a  thousand  worlds.  Even  to  give  up 
life  itself  for  God,  as  the  holy  martyrs  did,  is  little,  com- 
pared to  this  act  of  resignation.  For  the  martyrs, 
overflowing  with  divine  consolation,  considered  all  their 
pains  as  mere  child's  play,  and  most  gladly  welcomed 
death.  But  to  lack  all  sense  of  God  within  the  soul 
incomparably  exceeds  all  pains.* 

4.  The  object  God  has  in  view  in  thus  trying  a 
man  is  to  prepare  his  soul  abundantly,  by  many 
crosses,  for  the  reception  of  grace  of  a  high  order. 
For  the  truth  is  that    these    painful  trials  prepare  the 

*  Blosius  often  speaks  in  his  works  of  this  most  excellent 
degree  of  resignation  for  time  and  eternity,  going  so  far  even 
as  to  include  the  torments  of  the  lost  in  the  fires  of  hell.  The 
words  of  St  Paul,  "  I  wished  myself  to  be  an  anathema  from 
Christ  for  my  brethren  "  (Rom.  ix,  3),  are  thus  explained  by 
St  Thomas  with  the  usual  clearness  of  the  great  doctor. 
"  I  wished  myself  to  be  an  anathema  from  Christ,  for  my 
brethren."  "  We  should  first  understand,"  says  St  Thomas  (in 
loco),  "  what  the  word  anathema  means.  It  comes  from  two 
Greek  words,  ava  (above)  and  ^ecrts  (position) ;  and  so  anathema 
means  hung  up  or  placed  above.  For  instance,  if  a  thing 
taken  in  battle  was  not  to  be  used  but  kept  as  a  trophy,  it  was 
hung  up  in  a  temple.  And  so  the  custom  arose  of  calling  those 
things  separated  from  the  use  of  men  '  anathema '"(Jos.  vi,  17). 
St  Paul  says,  therefore,  "  I  desired  to  be  an  anathema  from 
Christ,  for  my  brethren,"  that  is  separated  from  Him,  which  can 
be  understood  in  two  senses.  In  one  sense  the  words  would 
mean  separated  from  Him  by  sin,  by  which  a  man  is  separated 
from  the  love  of  Christ  through  not  keeping  I  lis  command- 
ments :  "  If  you  love  Me  keep  My  commandments  "  (John  xiv). 
Now,  in  this  sense  the  apostle  could  not  possibly  desire  to  be 
separated  from  Christ  for  any  reason  whatsoever.  This  would 
be  against  the  right  order  of  charity,  by  which  a  man  is  bound 
to  love  God  above  all  things,  and  to  desire  his  own  salvation 
more  than  the  salvation  of  others. 

The  second  way  in  which  a  man  may  be  separated  from 
Christ  is  not  to  enjoy  the  "  fruition  "  of  Christ  (that  is  the 
delight  that  flows  from  the  sight  and  possession  of  Christ)  in 
glory.  In  this  sense  was  the  apostle  willing  to  be  separated 
from  Christ  for  the  salvation  of  the  Gentiles,  as  well  as  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews  (Phil.  i). 

See  also  Summa  2,  2,  qu.  27,  art,  8,  and  2,  2,  qu.  182,  art.  2. 


122  Spiritual 

soul  for  the  more  excellent  graces  better  than  any  other 
exercises. 

At  length  God,  seeing  that  His  servant  behaves  in 
a  worthy  manner  under  these  difficulties,   bearing  his 
afflictions  and  desolations  patiently,  comes  Himself  to 
him,  and  pours  Himself  into  the  inner  sanctuary  of  his  ''. 
soul,  which  nothing  below  God  can  satisfy,  and  unites  I 
Himself  to  his  soul  without  any  medium,  filling  him 
abundantly  with  the  superessential  good,  which  is  Him-  ; 
self.     From  the  secret  base  or  sanctuary  of  the  soul  ' 
He  flows  over  all  its  faculties. 

In  this  way  God  bestows  Himself  most  abundantly 
on  the  human  soul,  and  this  gift  utterly  exceeds  any- 
thing that  man  could  possibly  have  desired,  and  the  soul, 
melting  with  love,  flows  in  turn  into  its  origin,  God. 

The  soul  is  carried  away  into  the  loving  and  infinite 
abyss  of  the  Godhead,  into  the  cloud  of  the  divine 
solitude  which  surpasses  all  understanding  and  all 
reason.  Entering  into  a  state  of  simple  contemplation, 
above  all  images  formed  in  the  mind,  leaving  himself 
and  the  working  of  his  own  intellect,  his  mind  is  now 
free  from  all  distracting  images,  and  is  so  far  become 
one  with  God  that  it  is  not  so  much  he  that  acts,  as  God 
who  acts  in  him. 

In  fact,  so  completely  is  he  carried  above  his  nature 
that  what  God  is  essentially,  by  His  own  nature,  that  he 
becomes  by  grace.  For  although  he  does  not  cease  to 
be  a  creature,  he  is  made  quite  divine  and  godHke.* 

Entirely  consumed  by  the  fire  of  love,  he  dies,  but 
when  thus  dead  and  reduced  to  nothing,  the  Father  is 
made  manifest  to  him  with  the  Word  and  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

In  this  union  a  man  perceives  that  he  has  lost  him- 
self, and  never  acknowledges,  finds  or  feels  himself,  for 
he  knows  nothing  save  only  the  one  most  simple  Essence, 
which  is  God. 

For  in  this  union  the  created  spirit  is  liquefied,  and 
is    immersed    in    the    uncreated     Spirit,    and     entirely 

*  2  Peter  i,  4. 


Instruction  123 

absorbed  by  Him.  *     Now,  therefore,  he  finds  nothing 
I  there  except  the  pure  Godhead  and  essential  unity. 

In  this  union,  again,  God  dehvers  the  afflicted  man 
I  from    all    his    anxieties    and    straits,    and    wonderfully 
illuminates  him,  there  having  fallen  from  the  interior 
I  eyes  of  his  soul,  as  it  were,  scales,  f 

'  In  this  intimate  union  is  given  to  the  soul  a  most 
clear  knowledge  of  its  own  nothingness ;  all  its  debts 
and  sins  are  forgiven ;  true  peace,  true  joy  and  true 
steadfastness  in  prayer  are  bestowed  upon  it. 

In  the  soul  of  that  man  who  has  thus  been  made  one 
with  God,  God  himself  works  without  ceasing,  and  for 
this  reason  his  works  are  more  valuable  than  the  works 
of  any  others  who  are  not  united  in  the  same  way  to 
God,  since  they  are  the  works  of  God,  who  is  better 
than  all. 

When  God  therefore  sees  a  desolate  soul  overwhelmed 
with  trials  He  does  what  we  read  of  King  Assuerus 
doing.  For  of  Assuerus  v/e  read  (Esther  xv,  lo)  that 
"  when  he  lifted  up  his  countenance  ....  the  queen 
sank  down,  and  her  colour  turned  pale,  and  she  rested 
her  weary  head  on  her  handmaid  ;  "  he  stretched  out  his 
sceptre  to  her,  "  and  in  all  haste  and  in  fear  he  leaped 
from  his  throne,  and  holding  her  up  in  his  arms  till  she 
came  to  herself,  he  kissed  her,  and  promised  he  would 
give  her  whatsoever  she  should  ask,  even  if  it  were  the 
half  of  his  kingdom." 

Assuerus  presents  us  with  a  type  of  the  heavenly 
Father,  who,  when  He  sees  a  beloved  soul,  with  a  pale 
countenance — detached,  that  is,  from  every  created 
comfort,  fainting  in  spirit,  and  bowing  down — extends 
towards  her  the  golden  rod  or  sceptre ;  and  rising,  so  to 
speak,  from  His  throne,  receives  that  soul  to  the  divine 
embrace  of  love,  and  lifts  it  up  above  all  weakness  ;  and 
in  the  divine  arms  such  and  so  great  things  come  to  the 
human  spirit  that  they  cannot  be  expressed  in  words. 

By  the  stretching  forth  of  the  sceptre  is  understood 
the  gift  made  by  God  the  Father  of  His  only  Son ;  by 

*  Without,  however,  losing  his  own  identity,      t  Acts  ix,  i8. 


124  Spiritual 

the  kiss  is  signified  the  pouring  in  of  the  supreme  and  i 
incomprehensible  sweetness  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

He  also  divideth  His  kingdom  with  the  soul  thus^! 
united  to  Him,  for  He  giveth  such  a  soul  the  fullest 
power  over  heaven  and  earth,  yea,  even  over  Himself,! 
so  that  He  maketh  her  mistress  over  all  those  things  of)l 
which  He  is  the  Lord. 

But  in  none  of  these  things  doth  the  soul  rest,  seeking',' 
in  them  her  own  satisfaction,  for  so  perfect  is  her  mortifi 
cation  that  in  nothing  doth  she  seek  her  own  convenience" 
or  interest,  but  in  all  things  the  good  pleasure,  praise  and 
honour  of  God. 

So  pure  is  now  the  intention  that,  although  the  souldj 
may  realize  the  fulness  of  God's  gifts  to  her,  the  will  iss! 
just  as  ready  to  lose  them  as  to  enjoy  them. 

And  in  fact  God  does  sometimes  actually  take  away,  ■, 
as  before  described,  His  excellent  gifts  from  those  whom  ij 
He  has  brought  to  perfection,  and  has  united  closely,!, 
without  any  medium,  to  Himself,  and  leaves  them  in  I 
such    poverty    that   you    would   think   they   had   never 
received  anything  at  all  from  Him.     They  are  then  like 
one   hanging   between   heaven   and  earth,  or  between, 
time  and  eternity,  for  they  despise  the  earth  and  yet- 
cannot  attain  unto  heaven. 

Besides  this,  God  allows  them  to  be  afflicted  with 
numberless  temptations,  and  to  be  despised  by  many, 
while  they  are  at  the  same  time  harrassed  by  persecu- 
tions ;  but  in  all  these  troubles  they  remain  humble  and 
resigned,  thinking  themselves  worthy  of  all  contempt 
and  oppression. 

5.  Various  examples  : 

(i)  An  example  to  show  that  consolation  must  not  be 
sought  from  angels,  or  any  other  creatures,  but  from  God 
only.  God  revealed  to  a  certain  friend  of  His,  by  internal 
illumination,  the  meanings  of  all  the  holy  Scriptures,  and 
showed  him  how  men  were  living  at  that  time,  and  how 
the  works  of  some  that  appeared  great  before  men  were 
nothing  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  that,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  works  of  others  that  were  considered  by  men  as  of 


Instruction  125 

no  value,  were  great  in  the  sight  of  God.  Other 
wonderful  things  also  did  almighty  God  make 
manifest  from  time  to  time  to  His  servant. 

But  on  his  part,  the  holy  man  thus  prayed  to  his 
Lord,  saying  :  "  O  most  kind  God,  I  desire  none  of 
these  favours ;  take  them  from  me,  I  beseech  Thee, 
for  they  torment  me  much." 

God  therefore  took  away  from  him  all  these  wonder- 
ful favours,  and  for  the  space  of  five  years  left  him 
without  any  consolation,  in  great  temptations,  anxieties 
and  calamities.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that,  while  he  was 
once  weeping  abundantly  in  the  anguish  of  his  heart, 
two  angels  desired  to  comfort  him,  but  he  said  to  the 
Lord  :  *  "  O  Lord,  my  God,  I  ask  for  no  consolation. 
This  alone  entirely  satisfies  me,  if  Thou  wilt  grant  me 
grace  to  keep  that  place  in  my  soul  in  which  Thou 
dwellest,  so  that  none  other  may  enter,  or  even  appear 
there."  After  these  words  light  unspeakable  shone 
around  him,  and  the  voice  of  the  Lord  spoke  to  him, 
saying  :  "  I  will  show  thee  all  good."  f  Most  happily 
was  he  then  immersed  in  the  abyss  of  the  Godhead. 

(2)  An  example  showing  that  resignation  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  God  is  the  fountain  of  true  comfort, 

A  certain  holy   virgin  on  one  occasion   was   over- 
whelmed with  such  inexpressible  weight  of  affliction  that  , 
she  seemed  to  herself  to  feel  the  very  torments  of  hell.  ' 
She   turned  with    her  whole  heart  to  God,  and  said  ; ; 
"O  most  sweet   Lord,  my  God,  remember,  I  beseech  | 
Thee,    and   mercifully  consider   that    I    am    Thy  poor! 
creature,  but  Thou,  the  everlasting  God,  art  my  Lordj 
and  my  Creator.     Behold,  I  cast  myself  into  the  depths 
of  Thy  most  equitable  judgement,  and  resign  myself  to 
Thy  most  gracious  will,  in  time  and  eternity,  and  I  am 
ready  to  suffer  this  torment  that  I  feel,  like  to  hell  itself, 
for  ever,   if  it  so  please  Thee.     Whatever  Thou,  my 
heavenly  Father,  desirest  to  do  in  me  and  with  me,  do 

*  Thus  also  did  St  Mary  Mag-dalen  refuse  the  consolations 
of  angels  when  seeking  Christ  (John  xx,  12). 
t  Exod.  xxxiii,  19. 


126  Spiritual 

Thou ;  for  I  offer  and  give  myself  utterly,  with  all  the 
humility  I  can,  to  all  things  Thou  wiliest,  in  time  and 
eternity." 

After  this  act  of  resignation  that  virgin  was  presently 
rapt  above  all  created  things,  and  was  immersed  and 
absorbed  into  the  loving  abyss  of  the  Godhead. 

O  thrice  happy  absorption  !  From  that  time  forth 
was  she  every  day  carried  away  in  spirit  into  that  same 
divine  abyss. 

(3)  An  example  showing  that  to  endure  the  bitterest 
trials  for  God  is  the  most  certain  way  to  the  perfection  i| 
of  divine  union. 

Another  virgin,   who  had  attained   to  a  wonderful 
degree   of    holiness,    when    she   was    asked    by   what 
exercises  she  had  come  to  perfection,  humbly  answered'! 
thus:  "  However  much  I  have  been  overwhelmed  with  h 
sorrows  and  trials,  I  have  always  desired  to  bear  greater  ;t 
for  the  love  of  God,  judging  myself  unworthy  of  such  h 
singular  gifts  of  God.     I  have  dwelt  among  angels  and  J 
saints,  who  are  as  familiar  to  me  as  his  own  family  is  to  3 
a    man.     As  often   as  I  betake   myself  to   the   inner 
sanctuary  of  my  own  spirit,  I  find  in  myself  the  Image  of  f 
the  most  high  Trinity,  in  which  I  find  myself  and  all  1 
creatures,  one  with  God." 

(4)  Example  showing  the  best  method  of  bearing  trials. 
Again,  another  virgin  of  very  holy  life  answered  one  s 

who  asked  about  trials  as  follows  :    "  I  have   always  s 
received  every  adversity  calmly  from  the  hand  of  the  i 
Lord.     If  any  one  did  me  any  ill  turn  I  have  always  5 
taken  care  to  repay  him  by  some  special  benefit,  which  1 
I  should  not  have  conferred   upon   him  unless  I  had   I 
received  the  injury.     To  no  one  have  I  ever  complained 
of  trials,  except  only  to  God,  and  therefore   from  the 
beginning  have  I  received  from  the  same  Lord  consola- 
tion and  strength.     I  give  thanks  to  Him  who  in  His 
mercy  has  been  pleased  to  lift  me  above  all  created 
things,  and  to  admit  me  to  the  peaceful  enjoyment  of 
Himself  and  to  an  unspeakable  union  with  Him." 

(5)  In  like  manner  a  poor  mendicant  of  perfect  life, 


Instruction  127 

asked  by  a  theologian  how  he  had  reached  such  per- 
fection, repHed  in  some  such  words  as  these : 
"  I  determined  to  cleave  to  the  divine  Will  alone,  into 
which  I  have  so  fully  poured  forth  my  own  will  that 
whatever  God  wills,  that  I  also  will.  When  I  suffer 
hunger  and  thirst  I  praise  God ;  whether  the  weather  be 
fine,  wet  or  stormy  again  I  praise  God.  Whatever  He 
gives  me,  or  allows  to  come  to  me,  whether  it  be 
prosperous  or  the  contrary,  whether  sweet  or  bitter, 
I  joyfully  receive  it  from  Him  as  the  best  thing  that 
could  happen  to  me,  resigning  myself  utterly  to  Him 
with  humility.  In  nothing  less  than  God  am  I  able  to 
rest,  and  now  I  have  found  my  God,  in  whom  I  have 
everlasting  rest  and  peace." 


CHAPTER   II 

Of  the  Mother  of  God,  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  mirror 
and  example  of  all  Holiness 

1.  The  Blessed  Virgin  loved  God  with  the  most  perfect 
love,  dwelt  with  Him  always  in  her  own  soul,  and  in 
everything  was  conformed  to  Him. 

2.  Her  contemplation  was  the  highest  in  degree. 

3.  Her  exterior  works  in  no  way  disturbed  her  inward 
union  with  God,  for  she  was  in  the  state  of  innocence, 
without  original  sin. 

4.  She  heard  the  word  of  God  most  humbly,  and  with  the 
most  ardent  desire. 

5.  She  resigned  herself  entirely  to  every  cross,  in  order  to 
be  conformed  to  her  Son. 

6.  Her  prayer  was  most  pure  ;  her  conversation  holy  and 
full  of  prudence  ;  the  purity  of  her  whole  life  angelical. 

Tauler  wrote  many  remarkable  things  about  the  Mother 
of  God,  the  Virgin  Mary,  a  few  of  which  are  here 
produced  : 

"  The  most  blessed  Mother  of  God,"  he  says,  "  the 
Virgin  Mary,  was  full  of  every  grace  and  of  all  virtues, 
the  mirror  and  example  of  all  holiness.  For  as  long  as 
she  remained  in  this  life  she  had  such  a  perfect  love  for 
God,  and  entered  and  dwelt  so  entirely  in  the  inner 
sanctuary  of  her  soul,  that  she  loved  absolutely  no 
created  thing  apart  from,  or  except  in,  God.  Nor  did  any 
image  ever  enter  her  heart  which  brought  any  kind  of 
impediment  to  the  purity  of  her  love  to  God.  Her  love 
of  Him  was  entire  and  undivided,  and  in  Him  she  loved 
all  created  things. 

She  habitually,  therefore,  retreated,  with  all  her 
powers,  into  the  inner  sanctuary  of  her  soul,  in  which  the 
divine  Image  lay  hid ;  and  there  she  abode,  drawing  all 


spiritual  Instruction  129 

her  powers  into  it,  and  obliging  them  to  remain  there,  and 
adoring  there  the  one  only  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

She  knew  and  confessed  that  she  was  not  able  to 
praise  God  worthily,  and,  therefore,  she  begged  Him  to 
praise  and  magnify  Himself  in  her.  The  interior 
essence  of  her  soul  and  all  her  powers,  memory, 
intellect  and  will,  were  all  godlike,  so  that  if  any  one 
had  seen  her  soul,  he  would  have  seen  there  God  in 
all  His  brightness  and  the  very  procession  of  the  Son 
and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Never  once  did  her  heart  turn  aside  from  God,  even 
for  one  single  brief  moment.  In  perfect  poverty  of 
spirit  she  resigned  herself  completely  to  the  most 
gracious  Will  of  God,  with  love  presenting  herself  to  Him 
as  a  most  fitting  instrument  to  do  all  He  pleased. 
Moreover,  she  offered  herself  to  God  constantly,  with 
profound  humility  and  contempt  of  herself,  completely 
free  from  any  tincture  of  self-seeking  in  desire,  will  or 
action.  In  fact,  there  was  no  more  self-seeking  in  her 
soul  than  there  was  before  she  was  created,  and,  there- 
fore, God  had  always  a  perfectly  free  entrance  into 
her  soul. 

2.  When,  therefore,  she  directed  her  mind  to 
eternity,  her  soul  was  at  once  carried  away  into  divine 
contemplation  above  all  understanding,  and  this  con- 
templation in  the  inmost  essence  of  her  soul  was 
manifested  by  all  her  powers.  For  her  memory,  drawn 
into  simple  light,  was  firmly  established  in  unity  of 
spirit  above  all  mere  passing  things  of  sense.'  Her 
intellect  was  penetrated  by  a  most  brilliant  heavenly 
light,  by  which  she  easily  learnt,  knew  and  understood 
distinctly  all  virtues,  all  kinds  of  spiritual  exercises,  and 
all  the  hidden  meanings  of  Scripture.  Her  will  burnt 
with  a  most  devout  flame  of  calm  love,  by  which  she  was 
rapt  above  all  created  things. 

In  this  wonderful  elevation  of  mind,  raised  above  all 
images  and  reasoning,  she  perceived  in  silence  the 
gentle  whispering  voice  of  God  and  all  His  inspirations, 
and  her  spirit,  completely  raised  above  any  action  of  her 


1 30  Spiritual 

own,  was  filled  to  the  full  from  the  eternal  fountain  of 
uncreated  wisdom. 

Thus  she  always  reposed  entirely  in  God,  and  lost 
herself  through  the  embrace  of  immense  love  in  the 
infinite  solitude  and  darkness  of  the  Godhead,  was 
united  most  intimately  with  God,  without  any  medium, 
and  was  made  one  spirit  with  Him — a  union,  the 
excellence  of  which  surpassed  all  other  created  gifts, 
graces  and  lights. 

In  this  divine  union,  by  means  of  the  supernatural 
light  which  shone  without  ceasing  in  the  inner  sanctuary 
of  her  soul  and  in  the  highest  point  of  her  spirit,  she 
saw  that  spiritual  brightness,  which  is  God,  by  intuition, 
and  at  the  same  time  all  created  things  by  one  simple 
act  of  the  mind. 

Made  one  with  Light  itself,  she  saw  light  in  light ;  * 
she  experienced  a  foretaste  of  the  future  beatitude,  and 
loved  God  with  eternal  and  inseparable  love.  In  this 
kind  of  contemplation  all  created  gifts,  virtues  and 
exercises  were  necessarily  kept  in  subjection,  for  she 
was  transfigured  by  the  divine  light  above  all  reasoning 
and  intellect. 

And  who  can  tell  how  many  revelations  of  heavenly 
secrets  the  illustrious  Virgin,  so  wonderfully  rapt  above 
all  things  of  place  and  time,  received  from  God  ?  She 
saw  with  unspeakable  joy  and  delight  the  shining 
brightness  of  God  and  the  ideas  of  all  things  as  they  are 
beheld  in  eternity.     In  fact,  if  all  the  joys  of  the  world, 

*  "  In  Thy  light  we  shall  see  light "  (Ps.  xxxv,  10).  Tauler, 
in  thus  describing  the  fullness  of  grace  bestowed  on  the 
soul  of  God's  blessed  mother,  must  not  be  understood  to 
imply  that  she,  like  her  Son,  enjoyed  during  her  mortal  life  the 
beatific  vision,  at  least  habitually.  This  was  the  unique 
privilege  of  the  soul  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  alone  was  at  once 
a  "  Comprehensor,"  that  is  a  soul  seeing  God  face  to  face  by 
the  light  of  glory,  and  a  "  Viator,"  that  is  a  pilgrim  on  the  way 
to  the  glory  of  heaven,  but  who  has  not  yet  arrived  at  that 
blessed  state.  But  it  may  be  that  our  Blessed  Lady  had  on 
earth,  by  a  miraculous  action  of  God's  grace,  at  times,  the 
sight  of  the  divine  Essence.  See  Sumina  i,  qu.  12,  art.  11,  ad  2, 
and  2,  2,  qu.  175,  art.  3. 


Instruction  1 3 1 

all  peace,  all  delights  and  pleasures  were  gathered  into 
one,  they  would  appear  mere  bitterness  compared  with 
the  least  joy  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  possessed. 

3.  Besides  all  this  the  most  excellent  Virgin  had 
another  peculiar  grace.  Although  so  highly  gifted  with 
divine  contemplation,  she  was,  more  than  any  other  holy 
person,  able  to  see  all  the  things  of  this  world,  and  to 
keep  in  order  and  govern  her  whole  outer  life  with 
holy  actions  and  conduct,  without  its  being  any  hindrance 
to  the  perfection  of  her  interior  life  of  union  with  God. 

For  the  highest  powers  of  her  soul  were  habitually 
turned  completely  to  God,  their  origin,  and  were  united 
to  Him,  while  the  lower  powers  were  entirely  subjected 
to  the  higher,  as  was  the  case  with  Adam  before  he  lost 
his  first  justice  and  innocence.  This  singular  spiritual 
adornment  came  from  the  fact  that  she  was  entirely  free 
from  original  sin,  from  which  her  Son  preserved  her. 
Never,  for  one  instant  of  time,  was  she  a  child  of  wrath 
or  a  foul  vessel  of  the  devil,  subject  to  his  dominion,  as 
was  the  case  with  us.  For  this  the  eternal  Wisdom 
prevented,  not  being  willing  to  allow  His  own  temple, 
chosen  before  all  others,  to  be  stained  by  the  least  defect. 

Therefore,  even  when  rapt  in  highest  possible  con- 
templation of  the  Godhead,  she  always  attended  to  the 
outward  praises  of  God  and  all  that  belonged  to  the 
divine  worship,  with  the  utmost  zeal,  immense  devotion 
and  profound  humility  of  heart. 

4.  She  always  listened  with  the  greatest  devotion  to 
the  word  of  God,  though  announced  in  the  simplest 
manner,  and,  although  she  herself  understood  God's 
teaching  so  much  better  and  more  perfectly  than  those 
who  spoke,  she  pondered  on  what  was  said  in  her 
virginal  heart,  desiring  intensely  to  carry  into  practice  the 
least  things  as  well  as  the  highest. 

5.  When  she  reflected  how  the  Son  of  God  and  her 
own  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  always  exposed  to  contempt  and 
suffering,  ordered  and  directed  His  whole  life  with  a  view 
to  afflictions  and  self-humiliations,  she  so  offered  herself 
for  these  same  thin2;s  that  she  never  desired  to  shorten 


132  spiritual 

or  lessen  them.  She  endured  even  the  bitterest  trial 
with  such  loving  subjection  that  she  was  prepared  to 
remain  in  tribulations  and  sorrows  for  ever  if  God  had  so 
willed.  Knowing  that  her  Son  bore  His  bitter  passion 
with  absolute  patience,  not  only  without  complaint, 
but  with  joy  of  spirit,  on  account  of  His  burning  love 
for  us,  she  also  gladly  endured  whatever  she  had  to 
suffer  with  an  ardent  desire  of  love. 

6.  In  her  prayers  she  offered  herself  and  all  she  had 
to  God,  and  commended  all  into  His  loving  hands, 
praying  only  that  He  would  do  His  most  gracious  Will  in 
her.  Never  did  she  cleave  to  any  gift  of  God  with  self- 
love,  nor  did  she  ever  use  the  divine  graces  for  the 
delight  of  her  own  spirit,  but  only  for  the  praise  of  God. 
Never  did  she  inordinately  desire  any  wisdom  or  know- 
ledge ;  nor  did  she,  in  the  practice  of  virtue,  ever  seek 
any  self-gratification,  any  more  than  she  sought  any 
pleasure  in  eating  or  drinking. 

So  pure  was  her  soul  that  she  was  never  affected  by 
anything  created  in  any  way  the  least  inordinate  ;  never 
did  she  feel  the  slightest  inclination  to  any  vice,  and  in 
this  way  her  purity  shone  with  the  brightness  of  the 
angels.  Therefore,  although  the  most  beautiful  of  the 
children  of  men,  she  inspired  all  with  none  but  the 
holiest  thoughts,  on  account  of  her  own  angelical  purity. 

All  her  actions,  even  the  least,  she  did  with  wonder- 
ful devotion  to  the  honour  of  the  almighty  God.  The 
beginning  and  end  of  everything  she  did  or  omitted  was 
God  Himself,  for  her  intention  in  everything  was  so 
purely  for  God  that  it  might  be  called  divine. 

Before  she  allowed  herself  to  speak  she  used  to  enter 
into  herself  and  consider  whether  the  words  were 
necessary,  whether  they  would  be  without  offence,  and 
whether  they  would  promote  the  glory  of  God.  After 
this  consideration  she  said  humbly,  gently  and  brieiy 
what  was  necessary. 

When  she  rested  in  sleep  troops  of  angels  encamped 
about  her  sacred  couch,*  that  no  evil  spirit  might  dare 

*  Ps.  xxxiii,  8. 


Instruction  133 

to  approach  ;  therefore  she  was  never  troubled  by  any 
vain  phantasm  or  dream,  and  no  imagination  came,* 
except  what  was  the  result  of  the  light  shining  from  God, 
for  the  most  blessed  Trinity  always  and  everywhere 
protected  her. 

Nor  did  the  most  pure  Virgin  ever  compose  herself  to 
rest  without  offering  her  sleep,  with  ardent  desires  of 
love,  to  the  honour  of  God. 

*  God  was  "her  sun  and  her  shield." — Ps.  Ixxxiii,  12  (Hebrew 
text) ;  in  the  Vulgate,  "  God  loveth  mercy  and  truth." 


CHAPTER  III 

Preparation  for  a  holy  Death,  to  be  followed  by  eternal 
Happiness 

1.  Mortification  of  concupiscence  and  resignation  of  our 
own  will  form  the  best  preparation  for  death. 

2.  He  who  is  near  to  death  should  first  ask  the  help  of 
the  saints  ;  then  he  should  unite  himself  to  the  merits 
of  the  passion  of  Christ ;  and  lastly,  he  should  resign 
himself  to  bear  everything,  however  bitter  it  may  be, 
to  please  God. 

3.  How  easily  even  great  sinners  can  obtain  for  themselves 
the  grace  of  God,  provided  that  they  do  not  trust 
presumptuously  in  God's  mercy. 

4.  A  happy  death  and  eternal  beatitude  follow  a  good  life. 

I.  It  is  right  that  all  should  learn  how  to  die,  and  by 
killing  their  sins  should  die  again  and  again.  To 
secure  a  holy  death  it  is,  above  all,  necessary  to  be 
diligent  in  putting  to  death  our  own  will  and  concupi- 
scences, or  evil  desires,  during  life.  Such  a  death  is 
a  life-giving  death.  He  who  thus  dies  safely  meets  the 
death  of  the  body,  and  welcomes  it  with  joy,  as  the 
beginning  of  life. 

No  exercise  can  be  more  useful  in  our  last  hour  than 
to  resign  ourselves  utterly  to  the  Will  of  God,  and  to 
seek  nothing  of  our  own,  but  only  the  Will  of  God,  in 
time  and  for  eternity. 

For  it  is  certain  that  any  one  who  goes"  out  of  this 
world  in  this  state  of  pure  and  perfect  resignation,  will 
fly  immediately  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  As  no  kind 
of  pain  and  no  burning  of  the  fire  of  purgatory  can 
affect  God,  so  neither  can  it  affect  a  man  who  is  per- 
fectly united  to  God  in  conformity  of  will  and  love. 


Spiritual  Instruction  135 

2.  When  a  man  feels  the  approach  of  death  he 
should  prepare  himself  in  the  following  way  : 

(i)  He  should  have  recourse  earnestly  and  devoutly 
to  the  kind  Mother  of  mercy,  the  glorious  Queen  of 
heaven,  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  should  call  upon  her  and 
all  the  host  of  heaven. 

(2)  With  firm  and  simple  zeal  should  he  adhere  to 
the  faith  of  the  holy  Catholic  Church. 

(3)  He  should  trust  in  the  merits  of  our  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ,  rather  than  in  any  merit  of  his  own.  In 
order  to  do  this  he  should  place  before  his  soul  the 
bitter  passion  and  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  he  should 
call  to  mind  that  unspeakable  charity  which  urged  our 
Lord  to  suffer  so  many  indignities  for  his  sake,  and  he 
should  take  care  to  unite  his  spirit,  his  soul  and  his  body 
to  the  Spirit,  Soul  and  Body  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Himself. 
He  should  cast  himself  with  all  his  sins  and  neghgences 
into  those  open  Wounds,  and  immerse  them  all  in  the 
profound  ocean  of  His  immense  mercy. 

(4)  To  the  supreme  glory  of  God  he  should  offer 
himself  to  the  Lord  Himself,  as  a  living  victim,  ready 
to  bear  patiently,  according  to  His  acceptable  Will  and 
from  true  love,  all  the  bitterness  of  languor  and  of  death 
itself,  and  every  pain  which  our  Lord  may  will  to  send 
him  in  time  and  in  eternity. 

This,  if  he  can  really  do  it ;  if,  I  say,  he  shall  offer 
himself  from  pure  love,  with  perfect  resignation  of  him- 
self, to  suffer  every  pain  in  honour  of  the  divine  justice, 
with  a  tranquil  and  willing  mind  ;  in  this  disposition  he 
will  not  undergo  the  pains  either  of  hell  or  of  purgatory, 
no,  not  even  if  he  himself  had  committed  all  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world. 

(5)  In  this  disposition  of  mind  did  that  righteous 
man,  who  had  been  a  thief,  die  on  the  cross.  He  did 
not  ask  health  of  body  from  our  Lord,  nor  did  he  pray  to 
be  delivered  from  the  pains  of  hell  or  of  purgatory,  nor 
did  he  beg  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  accepting 
his  death  willingly  for  the  glory  of  God,  in  punishment 
for  his  sins,  he  resigned  himself  entirely  to  the  Will  of 


136  spiritual 

God,  offering  himself  wholly  to  Christ,  that  He  might  do 
with  him  whatsoever  He  willed.  He  asked  for  nothing 
except   mercy   and   grace,    saying :     "  Remember    me, 

0  Lord,  when  Thou  shall  come  into  Thy  kingdom." 

(6)  The  following  words,  said  in  the  hearing  of  the 
dying,  are  of  great  profit :  "  O  Lord  God,  I  am  that 
miserable  one,  whom  Thou,  in  Thy  fatherly  love,  didst 
create,  and  through  the  most  ignominious  death  of 
Thine  only-begotten  Son  didst  redeem  from  the  power  of 
the  enemy.  Thou  only  hast  power  and  dominion  over 
me,  and  canst  save  me  according  to  Thy  immense  mercy." 

God  Himself  has  deigned  to  reveal  to  His  friends 
that  these  words,  suggested  to  the  faithful  when  dying,  or 
piously  said  by  word,  or  in  the  mind,  by  those  who  are 
dying,  are  of  wonderful  efficacy  ;  so  much  so  that  no  one 
who  has  the  Catholic  faith  can  perish,  if,  in  his  last 
moments,  with  a  truly  sincere  heart,  he  humbly  says 
these  words  to  God,  or  devoutly  accepts  them  in  his 
own  mind. 

3.  A  certain  friend  of  God  was  once  asked  what  he 
would  do  if  he  had  lived  for  a  long  time  in  grievous  sins. 
He  replied  :  "  If  I  had  done  all  prescribed  to  me  by 
a  prudent  and  wise  confessor,  and  had  given  up  my  sins 
as  I  ought,  I  should  wish  never  again  to  think  of  them, 
nor  to  stain  my  heart  with  the  remembrance  of  them ; 
but  I  would  strive  from  that  time  to  live  so  piously  that 
God  might  forget  all  my  sins.  For  when  we  neither 
desire  nor  commit  sin,  but  turn  clean  away  from  it,  then 
God  also  forgets  it.  * 

"  Yea,  even  if  I  had  lived  for  the  space  of  forty  years 
in  sins,  and  now  the  hour  of  my  death  had  come,  if 

1  had  sincerely  confessed  my  sins,  if  I  could,  with  perfect 

*  This  advice  is  meant  to  guide  the  timid  and  scrupulous, 
whoj  after  confession,  ought  to  abstain  from  an  anxious  re- 
membrance of  particular  sins,  especially  of  blasphemy,  impurity 
and  such  like,  which,  once  confessed,  are  far  better  forgotten, 
on  account  of  the  danger  of  despair  and  of  relapse,  and  also  to 
avoid  trouble  of  mind  and  depression.  But  this  does  not 
exclude  the  penitent  disposition  of  mind  and  humility  for  past 
sin  in  general.     *'  My  sin  is  ever  before  me  "  (Ps.  1,  5). 


Instruction  137 

love,  from  the  depth  of  my  heart,  even  for  the  space  of 
one  '  Hail  Mary,'  turn  myself  to  God  and  betake  myself 
to  Him,  in  order  that  I  might  turn  utterly  away  from  sin 
and  entirely  to  God,  then  I  might  go  from  this  world  as 
a  pure  and  innocent  man.  But  if,  on  the  other  hand, 
I  had  committed  only  one  sin,  and  I  went  hence  in 
sorrow,  contrition  and  grief  of  heart,  then,  indeed,  I 
should  die  as  a  penitent  sinner." 

On  the  other  hand,  many  people  who  have  not  the 
true  fear  of  God  are  miserably  deceived  by  flattering 
themselves  with  the  idea  of  God's  immense  mercy,  while 
at  the  same  time  they  do  not  correct  their  evil  life.  Such 
men  think  Httle  of  daily  venial  offences;  yea,  even 
grievous  sins  do  not  much  trouble  them.  They  say  to 
themselves :  "  Directly  we  have  sighed  a  little  and 
groaned  over  our  iniquities,  the  inexhaustible  mercy  of 
God  will  forgive  them  all,  and  we  shall  go  hence  by 
a  happy  death." 

But  this  is  a  delusion  ;  for  we  must  remember  that 
God,  in  the  same  way  that  He  is  infinitely  merciful,  is 
also  infinitely  just.  He  is  not  merciful  without  justice 
nor  just  without  mercy,  as  the  psalm  says  :  "  The  Lord 
loveth  mercy  and  judgement."  *  And  again  :  "  Mercy 
and  judgement  will  I  sing  to  Thee,  O  Lord."  f 

Wherefore  he  who  desires  to  be  saved  ought  to 
embrace  and  to  kiss  both  of  our  Lord's  feet ;  that  is,  the 
foot  of  His  mercy  and  the  foot  of  His  justice.  He  ought 
so  to  trust  in  the  infinite  mercy  of  God  as  not  to  perse- 
vere in  sin  ;  but,  turning  to  God  with  His  whole  heart,  he 
ought  to  strive  to  live  a  righteous  and  godly  life.  Thus 
living,  will  he  die  at  last  a  holy  death. 

Exceeding  foolish  are  they  who,  in  false  security,  live 
on  willingly  in  their  vices  and  negligences  ;  for  afterwards 
they  will  have  to  endure  grave  torments  even  for  lighter 
sins  not  expiated  in  this  world.  For  God  will  require 
an  exact  account  for  all  time  spent  uselessly,  for  all  fri- 
volities, vanities,  idle  gratifications  and  unruly  affections. 
And  for  this  reason  He  has  Himself  warned  us  in  the 

*  Ps.  xxxii,  5.     t  Ps.  c,  I. 


138  Spiritual 

Gospel  that  "  Every  idle  word  that  men  speak  they  shall 
render  an  account  for  it  in  the  day  of  judgement."  * 

He  will  not  leave  one  fault,  however  small,  without 
punishment,  if  it  has  not  been  expiated  by  penance 
in  this  world. 

As  an  example,  it  is  said  that  the  sister  of  SS.  Cosmas 
and  Damian  suffered  for  the  space  of  fifteen  days  in 
purgatory  because  she  had  indulged  in  idle  pleasure  in 
watching  people  dancing  in  the  street. 

And  of  another  virgin  consecrated  to  God  it  is  related 
that  because,  in  her  last  illness,  she  had  taken  food  and 
other  external  comforts  with  a  certain  natural  pleasure,  it 
was  necessary  for  her  to  be  still  further  purified  before 
she  could  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Moreover,  we  read  that  blessed  Severinus  felt  the 
pains  of  purgatory,  because,  when  much  occupied  with 
various  affairs  in  the  royal  court,  he  had  often  said  his 
office  negligently. 

It  is  wise,  therefore,  to  fear  the  hidden  judgements 
of  God,  and  to  humble  ourselves  most  profoundly  before 
the  Lord,  looking  forward  to  the  dissolution  of  our 
bodies  and  the  hour  of  death. 

4.  The  only  safe  way  is  to  begin  now,  while  we  are 
in  health,  to  do  that  good  which  we  shall  wish  to  have 
done  in  our  last  moments,  for  to  put  it  off  till  death  is 
dangerous  and  foolish  in  the  highest  degree.  A  holy 
death  follows  a  holy  life,  and  eternal  happiness  follows 
a  holy  death. 

When  we  shall  have  obtained  eternal  life  we  shall 
see  God  face  to  face,  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is.  We 
shall  know  the  unspeakable  mystery  of  the  glorious 
Trinity ;  we  shall  contemplate  with  unutterable  gladness 
the  glorified  Manhood  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  shall  be 
united  to  God  perfectly,  and  we  shall  taste  with  the 
utmost  joy  and  for  ever  the  sweetness  of  divine  peace. 

Never  shall  we  be  able  to  be  separated  from  the 
sight,   love   and   embrace   of  the  Lord  God  Himself. 

*  Matt,  xii,  36. 


Instruction  139 

Without  labour  and  without  fatigue  we  shall  praise  Him 
for  ever. 

We  shall  enjoy  for  ever  the  society  of  Mary,  the 
Mother  of  God,  most  beautiful,  most  sweet,  most  kind, 
most  lovable,  of  the  holy  angels  and  the  other  citizens 
of  heaven,  and  we  shall  know  them  all  right  well  as  our 
friends. 

Truly,  that  blessed  heavenly  country  is  our  only 
fatherland ;  where  an  everlasting  day  always  shineth 
forth,  better  far  than  a  thousand  days  here  below. 

That  fatherland  should  we  desire  for  a  pure  motive  ; 
seeking  it,  that  is,  more  for  the  praise  of  God,  than  for 
our  own  advantage. 

May  we  be  brought  there  by  the  mercy  of  the  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Ghost ;  to  whom  be  praise,  honour  and 
glory,  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


APPENDIX  II 

Certain  Exercises  according  to  the  above  Instructions 

I.  Some  who  suffer  from  weakness  of  head,  and  some 
also  who  are  very  busy,  often  desire  exercises  that  are 
short  and  not  too  wordy.  This  collection  of  prayers  is, 
therefore,  added  to  help  them.  In  these  prayers  will  be 
found  collected  together  the  aspirations  and  the  internal 
petitions  that  should  be  made  daily,  and  which  have 
been  treated  more  at  length  in  the  above  "Book  of 
Spiritual  Instruction." 

A  beginner  in  the  way  of  the  spirit,  who  might  find 
longer  exercises  a  burden,  may  perhaps  find  delight  in 
these  shorter  ones. 

Aspirations  for  the  Purgative  Way 

O  GOOD  Jesus,  good  Jesus,  good  Jesus !  O  my  hope, 
my  refuge,  my  salvation,  have  mercy  on  me. 

Have  mercy,  have  mercy,  have  mercy  ! 

I  am  poor  and  needy  :  I  am  nothing :  I  can  do 
nothing. 

Alas,  how  exceeding  is  my  ingratitude !  I  am  a  most 
vile  sinner.  For  I  have  sinned,  I  have  sinned,  I  have 
sinned,  and  I  have  done  evil  in  Thy  sight.     Forgive  me. 

I  cast  all  my  iniquities  and  negligences  into  the  abyss 
of  Thy  mercy  and  Thy  merits.  Oh,  would  that  I  had 
never  offended  Thee  !  Would  that  I  had  never  hindered 
Thy  grace  within  me  ! 

I  am  resolved,  by  Thy  help,  to  amend.  O  Lord,  be 
merciful  to  me ;  blot  out  all  my  sins.  Wash  me  with 
Thy  Precious  Blood.  Heal  me  with  Thy  sacred 
Wounds.     Make  me  holy  by  Thy   passion  and  death. 


Spiritual  Instruction  141 

Wash  me,  oh,  wash  me  from  all  sin.  Give  me  back  that 
innocence  I  had  in  baptism,  that  I  may  be  really  pleasing 
to  Thee. 

Aspirations  suggesting    Self'denial  and  Resignation 

Behold,  O  Lord,  here  I  am  ;  behold,  I  put  myself  in 
the  lowest  place  before  Thee,  below  every  created  thing. 

I  am  unworthy  to  be  on  the  earth.  I  submit  and 
subject  myself  to  all  men.  I  embrace  all,  yea,  all  with 
the  most  sincere  love. 

I  abandon  all  passing  things  for  the  love  of  Thee. 
I  reject  whatever  is  not  Thee. 

I  renounce  all  sensual  pleasure.  I  renounce  all 
vanity  and  impurity.     I  renounce  all  self-seeking. 

I  resign  myself  to  Thee  ;  to  Thee  do  I  resign  my- 
self, yea,  entirely  to  Thee.  I  unite  my  will  completely 
to  Thine.  Let  Thy  Will,  O  Lord,  be  done  in  me  and 
with  me.  May  Thy  Will  be  done,  in  time  and  in  eternity. 
I  offer  myself  to  Thee,  ready  to  bear,  with  the  help  of 
Thy  grace,  whatever  may  please  Thee. 

Aspirations  for  the  Illuminative  Way 

Ah,  most  sweet  Jesus,  mortify  within  me  all  that  is  bad; 
make  it  die.  Put  to  death  in  me  all  that  is  vicious  and 
unruly.  Kill  whatever  displeases  Thee.  Mortify  within 
me  all  that  is  my  own. 

Give  me  true  humility,  true  patience  and  true  charity. 
Grant  me  the  perfect  control  of  my  tongue,  my  senses  and 
all  my  members.    Adorn  me  with  Thy  merits  and  virtues. 

Prepare  for  Thyself,  for  Thyself  only,  a  pleasing 
tabernacle,  a  delightful  dwelling  for  Thyself  within  me. 

Renew  my  spirit,  my  soul  and  my  body  with  Thy 
grace.  Conform  me  to  Thy  sacred  Manhood.  Reform 
the  faculties  of  my  soul  through  the  most  holy  faculties 
of  Thy  Soul.  Make  me  a  man  according  to  Thine 
own  Heart. 

Oh,  free  my  mind,  with  Thine  own  freedom,  from  all 
slavery  to  sin  and  created  things.  Give  me  true  simpli- 
city of  soul,  that  I  may  seek  Thee  only.     Enlighten  my 


142  Spiritual 

mind.     Grant  me  grace  to  unite  myself  to  Thee  in  my 
soul  without  let  or  hindrance  from  created  things. 

Kindle  within  me  the  fire  of  Thy  love.  Consume 
me  in  Thy  fire.  Transform  me,  that  nothing  may  live 
within  me,  save  only  Thee. 

Aspirations  of  Union 
O  my  beloved,  my  beloved,  my  beloved  ! 
O  dearest  of  all  friends,  O  my  one  love ! 
O  spouse  of  my   soul,  flower  of  love  !     Spouse  of 
my  soul,  sweeter  than  honey  in  the  honeycomb  !     Ah, 
sweetness,  sweetness,  sweetness  of  my  heart,  life  of  my 
soul !     O  calm  light  of  my  inmost  soul !    O  Lord,  my 
God! 

0  most  holy  Trinity,  one  God,  brighter  than  light, 
giving  all  deUght,  feed  me,  feed  me ;  feed  my  soul  with 
Thy  inflowing  grace. 

1  adore  Thee ;  I  praise  Thee ;  I  glorify  Thee ;  for 
praise  and  honour  are  Thy  due  for  ever  and  ever. 

O  my  God  and  my  all !  O  abyss  most  sweet, 
most  worthy  of  love  !  O  good,  most  simple  and  most 
joyful,  my  true  and  unchangeable  good,  fill  me  with 
Thyself. 

O  my  tenderly  beloved,  draw  me  into  the  most  secret 
sanctuary  of  my  soul,  that  I  may  find  Thee  there,  and 
dwell  with  Thee,  my  Creator;  that  Thou  mayest  find 
Thy  delight  in  me. 

Oh,  when,  when  will  the  happy  day  come,  in  which 
I  shall  perfectly  find  Thee  ?  ^Vhen  shall  I  love  Thee 
with  ardent  affection  ?  When  shall  I  be  closely 
united  to  Thee  ?  Oh  when,  when  wilt  Thou  carry  me 
away  utterly  into  Thyself?  When  wilt  Thou  completely 
absorb  me  into  Thyself?  When  wilt  Thou  unite  me  to 
Thyself  in  intimate  union,  without  any  medium  between 
me  and  Thee  ? 

Remove,  I  beseech  Thee,  all  hindrances,  and  make 
me  one  spirit  with  Thee,  for  the  glory  of  Thy  name. 
Hear  me,  O  Lord ;  hear  me ;  hear  my  prayer,  not  to 
gratify  my  will,  but  for  Thy  own  good  pleasure. 

Teach  me,  I  beseech  Thee ;  enlighten,  direct  and 


Instruction  143 

help  me  in  all  things,  that  I  may  do  nothing,  speak 
nothing,  think  nothing,  will  nothing,  except  what  will 
be  pleasing  in  Thine  eyes. 

Aspirations  to  the  Blessed  Vifgin  and  the  Saints 

O  Mary,  Mary,  Mary,  Virgin  most  sweet !  O  Mother 
of  God ;  Queen  of  heaven  ;  Lily  of  the  Trinity ;  have 
mercy  on  me,  a  poor  forlorn  exile. 

I  salute  thee,  I  salute  thee,  I  salute  and  venerate 
thee.  Obtain  for  me  by  thy  prayers,  I  beseech  thee, 
perfect  self-denial  and  mortification.  Obtain  for  me 
purity,  a  simple  intention  of  pleasing  God,  detachment 
and  internal  liberty  of  spirit.*  Obtain  for  me  the  grace 
to  dwell  ever  with  God  in  my  inmost  soul,  that  I  may  be 
a  man  according  to  the  Heart  of  thy  Son. 

O  all  ye  Saints  of  God,  and  ye  blessed  Angels,  pray 
for  me.  I  salute  you ;  I  salute  you ;  I  salute  and 
venerate  you.  Oh,  obtain  for  me,  by  your  prayers,  full 
forgiveness  of  my  sins,  grace  and  union  with  God. 

Aspirations  foi*  the  Church  and  for  the  whole  World 

O  Jesus,  most  kind  and  merciful,  have  mercy  on  Thy 
Church.  Have  mercy  on  all  for  whom  Thou  hast  shed 
Thy  most  sacred  Blood.  Convert,  oh,  convert,  con- 
vert all  miserable  sinners.  Give  to  the  living  pardon 
and  grace  ;  grant  to  the  faithful  departed  rest  and  light 
everlasting.     Amen. 

This  is  written  for  the  humble,  the  little  ones  of 
Christ  :— 

If  any  one,  wise  with  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  should 
happen  to  read  these  things,  he  may  perchance  ridicule, 
scorn  and  despise  them  ;  but  they  have  been  written  for 
the  humble,  and  the  little  ones  of  Christ.f  The  reason 
of  the  repetition  of  many  of  these  simple  aspirations  is 
that  the  affections  of  the  soul  may  be  more  excited,  and 

*  Liberty  of  spirit  means  that  freedom  from  self-love  that 
makes  the  soul  prompt  in  doing-  God's  will  in  the  least  thing, 
t  Matt,  xi,  25  ;  xviii,  3  ;  Luke  x,  2i» 


144  Spiritual 

the  attention  more  easily  maintained.  Any  of  them 
can  be  repeated  over  and  over  again,  according  to  the 
taste  of  each  soul. 

The  usefulness  of  Aspif ations  of  this  kind,  and 
of  Moderation  in  them 

A  FERVENT  young  servant  of  God,  who  desired  ardently 
to  progress  in  His  love,  used  very  often  to  revolve  in  his 
mind  these  few  simple  words  : 

"  O  good  Jesus,  good  Jesus,  good  Jesus  !  O  Beloved, 
Beloved,  Beloved  !  O  my  only  Love !  O  my  sweet 
Jesus  !  Have  mercy  ;  have  mercy  ;  have  mercy  on  me. 
Make  me  pleasing  to  Thee.  Make  me  one  spirit  with 
Thee." 

Or  these  :  "  O  Lord  God  1  O  beloved  beginning  ! 
O  abyss  of  love  !  O  God,  most  simple  and  joyful, 
give  Thyself  to  me,  and  flow  into  my  soul.  Free 
me;  free  me,  I  beseech  Thee,  free  me  from  all 
things.  Draw  me  into  Thyself.  Absorb  me  utterly 
into  Thyself." 

The  beginner  in  the  way  of  the  spirit  should  learn 
loving  aspirations  of  this  kind,  and  should  diligently 
ruminate  upon  them  in  his  own  mind ;  knocking 
thus  with  holy  importunity  at  the  door  of  the 
divine  mercy,  for  thus  at  length  will  he  attain  to 
perfection  of  life. 

But  at  the  same  time  he  must  take  care  to  be  prudent, 
and  not,  by  immoderate  eff'ort  or  too  intense  application 
in  repeating  words,  to  weigh  down  and  exhaust  nature, 
and  injure  his  brain. 

He  should  learn  also  how  to  attend  lovingly  to  the 
presence  of  God,  without  saying  any  words  with  his  lips, 
but  by  practising  himself  in  holy  desires  and  internal 
affections. 

He  can  also  reflect  upon  the  life  and  passion  of  our 
Lord  Jesus,  according  to  the  method  described  in  the 
eleventh  chapter  of  the  above  instruction,  or  by  any 
other  method  that  suits  him  better,  for  the  glory  of  God, 
who  is  blessed  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


Instruction  145 

First  Exefcise  of  Internal  Prayer  with  the 

Most  Holy  Trinity* 

I    ADORE   Thee,    O   glorious,    bright   and    ever-tranquil 

Trinity,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,    one  God ;    my 

hope,  my  light,  my  rest,  my  joy,  my  life  and  all  my  good. 

I  give  thanks  to  Thee,  O  Lord,  who  didst  create  me 
after  I'hine  own  image,  and  hast  mercifully  borne  with 
me  up  to  this  time ;  I  thank  Thee  for  having  delivered 
me  from  many  dangers,  and  bestowed  on  me  numberless 
benefits. 

O  loving  Father,  I  offer  to  Thee  the  most  holy 
Incarnation,  Birth, Conversation,  Passion,  Death,  Resurrec- 
tion and  Ascension  of  Thy  well-beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
as  a  fully  cleansing  expiation  and  satisfaction  for  all  my 
sins  and  negligences,  and  for  the  sins  of  all  men.  I  offer 
the  labours,  hardships,  heaviness,  scorn,  blows,  wounds 
and  griefs  with  which  He  was  afflicted.  I  offer  the  most 
Precious  Blood  which  He  shed.  I  offer  His  humility, 
patience,  charity  and  innocence. 

O  Father,  O  Son,  O  Holy  Ghost !  My  God,  who  art 
within  me,  grant  that  I  may  not  be  able  to  think  anything, 
to  will  anything,  to  speak  anything,  or  to  do  anything 
except  what  pleases  Thee.  Grant  that  I  and  all  men 
may  ever  do  Thy  Will.  Make  us  all  pleasing  to  Thee, 
and  one  with  Thee,  that  Thou  mayest  be  able  to  find 
Thy  delight  in  us.     I  ought,  and  I  desire  to  praise  Thee, 

0  Lord  ;  but  as  I  cannot  do  so  as  I  ought,  I  pray  Thee 
to  praise  Thyself  perfectly  in  me.  Sanctify  every  breath 
that  I  draw,  watching  or  sleeping,  and  most  graciously 
receive  them  all  as  praise  to  Thee.  Glory  be  to  the 
Father,  etc. 

Second  Interior  Conversation 
with  Jesus 

1  ADORE,  praise  and  glorify  Thee,  O  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 

*  Our  progress  in  holiness  consists,  in  great  measure,  in 
changing  the  conversation  we  are  constantly  carrying  on  with 
ourselves,  into  conversation  with  God.  These  interior 
conversations  within  our  souls  are  intended  to  help  us  to  form 
this  habit  of  interior  conversation  with  God.  They  are  not 
meant  merely  as  pious  vocal  prayers. 

10 


146  spiritual 

I  bless  and  thank  Thee,  Son  of  the  living  God,  who,  by 
the  Will  of  the  Father,  through  the  co-operation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  wast  conceived  in  the  most  chaste  womb  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  and  didst  will  to  become,  for  my 
sake,  Man,  capable  of  suffering. 

0  good  Jesus,  with  what  immense  and  incomprehen- 
sible charity  Thou  hast  loved  me  !  For  Thou,  the  Lord  of 
highest  Majesty,  hast  emptied  Thyself,  and  taken  the 
form  of  a  servant.  Thou,  my  God,  hast  become  my 
Brother.  What  return  can  I  make  to  Thee  for  this 
loving  kindness  and  mercy  ?  Behold  I  offer  my  soul 
and  body  to  Thine  eternal  praise. 

1  thank  Thee  for  Thy  most  sacred  Birth  ;  I  thank 
Thee  for  being  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  in  a  stable,  in 
the  midst  of  the  winter  cold,  as  a  tender  little  Infant. 
Hail  !  Child  most  sweet.  Hail  !  King  of  glory,  Light  of 
nations.  Saviour  desired  by  all,  who  for  me  wast  wrapped 
in  swaddling  clothes,  laid  on  straw  in  the  manger,  and 
fed  with  milk  by  the  Virgin  Mother. 

I  thank  Thee  for  Thy  painful  Circumcision,  for  the 
appearance  of  the  star  to  the  wise  men,  for  Thy  Presen- 
tation in  the  temple,  for  Thy  Flight  into  Egypt,  and  for 
all  the  wants  and  pains  which  in  Thy  most  sacred 
Infancy,  Boyhood  and  Youth  Thou  hast  endured. 

I  thank  Thee  for  Thy  venerable  Baptism,  which 
Thou,  the  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  humbly  received 
from  Thy  servant,  St  John ;  for  Thy  fast  of  forty  days 
and  forty  nights  in  the  desert ;  and  for  the  temptations 
with  which  Thou  didst  not  refuse  to  be  assailed  by 
the  devil. 

I  thank  Thee  for  Thy  salutary  teaching;  for  Thy 
miracles  and  other  benefits;  for  Thy  journeys,  labours 
and  hardships  ;  for  Thy  hunger  and  thirst ;  for  the  cold 
and  heat  Thou  didst  suffer,  and  the  persecutions  Thou 
didst  endure  for  my  salvation  for  three  and  thirty  years. 

I  offer  Thee  thanks  for  that  wondrous  act  of  sub- 
mission, when  Thou,  the  lowly  Master,  kneeling  on  the 
ground,  didst  so  graciously  wash  the  feet  of  Thy 
disciples  and  wipe  them  with  a  towel. 


Instruction  147 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  the  institution  of  the  venerable 
Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist,  in  which,  with  marvellous 
liberality  and  unspeakable  charity,  Thou  didst  give 
Thyself  to  us  and  didst  leave  Thyself  with  us. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 

Third  Interior  Conversation 
with  Jesus 
I  ADORE,  praise  and  glorify  Thee,  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 
I  bless  Thee  and  give  Thee  thanks,  Son  of  the  living 
God,  for  the  fear  and  sorrow,  for  the  sweat  of  Blood  and 
the  agony  with  which  Thou  wast  afflicted  for  my  sake  in 
the  garden. 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  the  most  perfect  self-denial 
with  which  Thou  didst  fully  resign  Thyself  to  Thy 
Father,  when,  kneeling  and  falling  flat  with  Thy  face  on 
the  ground,  and  praying  in  an  agony,  Thou  didst  say  : 
"  Father,  not  My  will,  but  Thine  be  done." 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  that  intense  desire  of  suffering 
with  which  Thou  didst  burn,  when  Thou  didst  ofl^er  Thy- 
self to  Thine  enemies  to  be  taken  prisoner  and  bound. 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  enduring  for  me  all  the 
pushes  and  blows,  all  the  reproaches,  insults  and 
blasphemies  with  which  Thou  wert  laden,  when  "  Thou 
didst  give  Thy  Body  to  the  strikers  and  Thy  cheeks  to 
them  that  plucked  them,"  *  and  didst  allow  Thyself  to 
be  led,  bound  as  a  robber,  to  the  house  of  Annas  and 
Caiphas. 

I  thank  Thee  for  allowing  that  most  terrible  blow 
which  was  most  wickedly  given  Thee,  the  King  of 
kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  by  the  servant  of  the  high  priest. 
I  give  Thee  thanks  for  Thy  most  gentle  patience 
during  the  night  of  Thy  passion  ;  for  Thine  unjust  con- 
demnation to  death  ;  for  "  not  turning  away  Thy  face 
from  them  that  rebuked  Thee  and  spit  upon  Thy  royal 
countenance "  ;  for  Thy  humility  in  allowing  them  "  to 
blindfold  Thee  and  smite  Thee  on  the  face  " ;  f  for  all 
the  buffets,  mockeries  and  other  injuries  and  afflictions 
Thou  didst  endure  for  me. 

*  Isaias  1,  6.     t  Luke  xxii,  64. 


148  Spiritual 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  Thy  love  in  suffering  that 
depth  of  ignominy,  when,  bound  as  a  malefactor.  Thou 
wast  led  in  the  morning  to  Pilate ;  from  Pilate  to 
Herod ;  and  again  from  Herod  to  Pilate.  O  sweet 
Saviour,  how  graciously  didst  Thou  bear  all  the 
inhuman  cruelty  of  Thine  enemies  ! 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  that  example  of  holy  silence 
with  which  Thou  didst  meet  all  the  false  accusations 
and  numberless  acts  of  contempt  before  Pilate  and 
Herod.  As  a  meek  lamb  Thou  didst  not  open  Thy 
mouth.* 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 

Fourth  Interioi*  Conversation 
with  Jesus 
I  ADORE,  praise  and  glorify  Thee,  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  I 
bless  Thee  and  give  Thee  thanks.  Son  of  the  living  God, 
for  allowing  Thyself  to  be  treated  with  contempt  and 
derision,  when  "  Herod  with  his  army  set  Thee  at 
nought,  and  mocked  Thee,  putting  on  Thee  a  white 
garment,  and  sent  Thee  back  to  Pilate."  f 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  enduring  for  us  that  bitter 
pain,  when,  in  the  hall,  the  soldiers  stripped  Thee,  J 
bound  Thee  to  the  pillar  and  cruelly  scourged  Thee, 
tearing  Thy  delicate  and  virginal  flesh  with  lashes. 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  "  being  wounded  for  our 
iniquities  and  bruised  for  our  sins,"  §  and  for  allowing 
Thy  sacred  Blood  to  fiow  in  streams  to  the  ground. 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  the  profound  patience  Thou 
didst  display,  when  "  stripping  Thee,  they  put  a  scarlet 
cloak  about  Thee  ;  and  platting  a  crown  of  thorns  they:i 
put  it  upon  Thy  head  and  a  reed  in  Thy  right  handj-; 
and  bowing  the  knee  before  Thee,  they  mocked  Thee, 
saying  :  *  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews  1 '  and  spitting  upon ; 
Thee,  they  took  the  reed  and  struck  Thy  head."  ||       In 
all  these  and   other  insults    and    torments   never   once 
didst   Thou    show   the    least    sign    of    indignation    or 
impatience,  but  most  meekly  didst  Thou  bear  all  for  me 


*  Isaias  liii,  7.     t  Luke  xxiii,  11.     X  Matt,  xxvii,  28. 
§  Isaias  liii,  5.      ||  Matt,  xxvii,  28-30. 


Instruction  149 

I  offer  Thee  thanks  for  the  ignominy  Thou  didst 
suffer  for  me,  when  "  coming  forth,  bearing  the  crown 
of  thorns  and  the  purple  garment,"  and  Pilate  "  said  to 
them  :  '  Behold  the  Man,'  "  *  and  when  unjustly  con- 
demned by  Pilate  to  die  upon  the  cross. 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  the  heavy  burden  and  the 
fatigue  Thou  didst  suffer  for  me,  when  Pilate  "  delivered 
Thee  to  them  to  be  crucified ;  when  they  took  Thee  and 
led  Thee  forth  ;  when  bearing  Thine  own  cross  Thou 
didst  go  forth  to  that  place  which  is  called  Calvary."  f 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  Thine  example,  when  "  they 
gave  Thee  wine  to  drink  mingled  with  gair';|  for 
tasting  its  bitterness,  though  Thou  wouldst  not  relieve 
Thy  weakness  by  drinking  it. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 

Fifth  Interior  Conversation 
with  Jesus 
I  ADORE  Thee,  praise  Thee  and  glorify  Thee,  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  I  bless  and  thank  Thee,  Son  of  the  living  God, 
for  enduring  for  me  those  bitter  pains,  when  Thy  wounds 
were  renewed  by  the  stripping  of  Thy  garments,  and 
when  Thy  delicate  hands  and  holy  feet  were  pierced 
with  nails  ;  when  "  they  dug  Thy  hands  and  Thy  feet, 
and  numbered  all  Thy  bones."  § 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  the  outpouring  of  Thy  most 
Precious  Blood,  which  Thou  didst  shed  abundantly  from 
Thy  wounds,  as  "  fountains  of  the  Saviour."  ||  To  Thee 
be  praise,  honour  and  glory  for  ever  and  ever,  for  each 
rosy  drop  of  Thy  Blood. 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  that  unspeakable  meekness 
and  charity  with  which  Thou  didst  patiently  bear  the 
mocking  insults  and  blasphemies,  when  "  they  that 
passed  by  blasphemed  Thee,  wagging  their  heads  and 
saying  :  *  Vah,  Thou  that  destroyest  the  temple  of  God, 
and  in  three  days  buildest  it  up  again,  save  Thyself, 
coming  down  from  the  cross ' " ;  ^  and  when  Thou 
didst  pray  for  those  that  crucified  and  derided    Thee, 

♦  John  xix,  5.     t  John  xix,  i6,  17.     J  Matt,  xxvii,  34.     §  Psalm 
xxi,  17.      II  Isaias  xii,  3.      H  Mark  xv,  29. 


1 50  spiritual 

saying  :    "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do.'' 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  the  love  with  which  Thou 
didst  endure  those  torments,  beyond  all  understanding, 
when,  with  hands  and  feet  nailed  to  the  cross,  Thou 
didst  hang  between  two  thieves ;  and  when  Thou  didst 
see  Thy  most  sweet  Mother,  her  heart  pierced  with  the 
sword  of  compassion  and  melting  with  love,  standing  by 
the  cross. 

I  offer  Thee  thanks  for  suffering  that  most  vehement 
thirst,  when,  before  Thy  death,  "  one  running  and  filling 
a  sponge  with  vinegar,  and  putting  it  on  a  reed,  gave 
Thee  to  drink."  * 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  that  loving  kindness  and 
mercy  with  which  Thou,  who  givest  life  to  all,  bowing 
Thy  venerable  head,  didst  deign  to  die  for  me.  May 
everlasting  glory  be  to  Thee  for  the  separation  of  Thy 
most  excellent  Soul  from  Thine  immaculate  Body. 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  that  sacred  Blood  and  saving  • 
water,  which  flowed  from  Thy  sacred  Heart,  when  "  one 
of  the   soldiers   with   a   spear   opened   Thy    side,    and 
immediately  there  came  forth  blood  and  water."  | 

I  give  Thee  thanks  for  the  burial  of  Thy  most  pure 
Body,  and  for  Thy  glorious  Resurrection  and  Ascension, 
and  for  sending  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 

Sixth  Interior  Conversation 
with  Jesus 
I  ADORE,  praise  and  glorify  Thee,  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
I  bless  Thee  and  give  Thee  thanks,  Son  of  the  living 
God  ;  because  Thou  didst  will  that  Thy  most  holy  Body 
should  be  grievously  afflicted  for  my  sake.  I  salute  the 
suffering  members  of  Thy  Body  for  Thy  honour  and 
love. 

Hail,  immaculate  Feet  of  my  Lord,  for  my  sake  so 
often  weary,  and  for  my  salvation  pierced  with  nails. 

Hail,  most  venerable  Knees,  for  my  sake  so  often 
bent  in  prayer  and  worn  with  fatigue. 

*  Mark  xv,  36.     t  John  xix,  34. 


Instruction  1 5 1 

Hail,  beauteous  Breast,  for  my  sake  disfigured  with 
bruises  and  wounds. 

Hail,  most  sacred  Side,  for  me  opened  by  the  lance. 

Hail,  Heart  most  loving,  gracious  and  full  of  sweet- 
ness, wounded  for  love  of  me. 

Hail,  incomparable  Treasury  of  all  good  and  of  all 
happiness.  Be  to  me,  I  beseech  Thee,  a  protecting 
shade  in  death,  and  after  death  an  eternal  abode. 

Hail,  most  holy  Back,  for  my  sake  torn  with  scourges 
and  made  red  with  Blood. 

Hail,  Arms  most  sweet  and  beloved,  for  me  stretched 
out  upon  the  Cross. 

Hail,  Hands  most  delicate,  for  me  pierced  through 
with  nails. 

Hail,  most  lovely  Shoulders,  for  my  sake  bowed 
down  and  wounded  under  the  heavy  cross. 

Hail,  most  pure  Neck,  for  me  wounded  with  cruel 
blows. 

Hail,  most  sweet  Mouth,  that  took  for  me  the  bitter 
draught  of  gall  and  vinegar. 

Hail,  most  gracious  Face,  for  my  sake  defiled  with 
spittle  and  bruised  with  hard  blows. 

Hail,  most  sacred  Ears,  ever  bowed  down  with  mercy 
to  hear,  and  for  me  assailed  with  foul  and  abusive  words. 

Hail,  most  blessed  Eyes,  for  my  sake  flowing  with 
tears. 

Hail,  venerable  Head,  for  me  crowned  with  thorns, 
wounded  and  struck  with  the  reed. 

I  salute,  most  merciful  Jesus,  Thy  whole  Body,  for 
my  sake  scourged,  torn,  crucified,  dead  and  buried. 

I  salute  Thy  most  Precious  Blood,  shed  to  the  last 
drop  for  me. 

I  salute  Thy  most  noble  Soul,  for  my  sake  filled 
with  sorrow  and  straitened  with  heavy  grief. 

Jesus,  most  worthy  of  love,  sanctify,  I  beseech  Thee, 
all  my  members,  by  Thy  most  holy  Members,  and  blot 
out  the  stains  of  my  sins,  which  I  have  contracted  by 
abusing  my  members. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 


152  Spiritual 

Seventh  Interior  Conversation 
with  Jesus 
I  ADORE,  praise  and  glorify  Thee,  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
I  bless  Thee  and  give  Thee  thanks,  Son  of  the  living 
God,  for  all  Thy  wounds,  and  especially  for  those  five 
adorable  wounds  which,  as  the  splendid  seals  of  my 
redemption  and  of  my  reconciliation  to  Thee,  Thou 
didst  retain  in  Thy  risen  Body. 

I  salute  Thee,  my  Beloved,  and  with  all  devotion 
I  kiss  the  roseate  wound  of  Thy  right  Foot ;  and  I  beg 
of  Thee,  through  it,  to  give  me  full  pardon  of  all  my  sins. 

I  salute  Thee,  my  most  merciful  Saviour,  and  with 
all  devotion  I  kiss  the  lovely  wouhd  of  Thy  left  Foot ; 
and  I  beg  of  Thee,  through  it,  to  restore  all  the  ruins  of 
my  wasted  life. 

I  salute  Thee,  O  the  Desired  of  my  heart,  and  with 
all  devotion  I  kiss  the  roseate  wound  of  Thy  right 
Hand ;  and  I  pray  Thee,  through  it,  to  mortify  in  me 
whatever  displeases  Thee. 

I  salute  Thee,  my  Beloved,  and  with  all  devotion 
I  kiss  the  dear  wound  of  Thy  left  Hand ;  and  I  pray 
Thee  to  give  me,  through  it,  every  interior  adornment 
that  may  please  Thee. 

I  salute  Thee,  Lord  most  sweet,  and  with  all  de- 
votion I  kiss  the  loving  wound  of  Thy  most  holy  Side ; 
and  I  pray  Thee  that,  through  it.  Thou  wouldst  deign  so 
to  draw  me  and  carry  me  away  into  Thyself,  that  I  may 
be  entirely  joined  to  Thee,  and  made  one  spirit  with  Thee. 

Do  Thou,  O  Lord,  hide  me  in  Thy  blessed  wounds, 
and  grant  that  I  may  draw  from  them  Thy  true  love 
and  everlasting  salvation.  Imprint  Thy  wounds  on  my 
heart,  with  Thy  most  Precious  Blood,  that  I  may  read  in 
them  Thy  sorrow,  and  at  the  same  time  Thy  love.  May 
the  memory  of  them  always  remain  in  the  inmost 
sanctuary  of  my  heart,  that  it  may  arouse  within  me 
sorrow  of  compassion  for  Thee,  and  that  the  flame  of 
love  may  be  kindled  within  me. 

May  I  find  in  Thy  wounds  at  all  times,  but  especially 
at  the  hour  of  my  death,  secure  refuge  and  safe  protection. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 


Instruction  153 

Eighth  Interior  Conversation 
with  Jesus 
I  ADORE  and  glorify  Thee,  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  dost 
deign  to  unite  to  Thyself  the  souls  of  those  who  perfectly 
love  Thee.  O  Son  of  the  living  God,  I,  abounding  in 
sins,  empty  of  merit,  am  unworthy  to  draw  nigh  to  Thee  ; 
but  behold,  I  offer  to  Thee,  for  all  the  offences  I  have 
committed,  and  for  all  good  that  is  wanting  in  me,  what- 
ever Thou  hast  willed  to  do,  speak  and  bear  for  me. 

I  offer  to  Thee  whatever  has  pleased  Thee  in  Thy 
most  glorious  Mother,  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  the  other 
Saints. 

Wrap  up,  I  beseech  Thee,  my  whole  life,  all  un- 
worthy and  unclean  as  it  is,  in  the  winding-sheet  of 
Thine  innocence  and  of  Thy  merits  ;  adorn  me  with  the 
most  perfect  virtues  6i  Thy  sAcred  Manhood,  and  thus 
adorned,  unite  me  inseparably  to  Thyself. 

O  life-giving  gem  of  divine  excellence,  unfading 
flower  of  human  dignity,  Jesus,  wounded  for  me,  wound, 
I  beseech  Thee,  and  pierce  my  inmost  heart  with  the 
dart  of  Thy  love,  so  that  it  may  be  able  to  contain 
nothing  earthly,  but  may  be  contained  only  by  the 
power  of  Thy  Godhead. 

Grant,  my  Beloved,  that  I  may  aspire  to  Thee  with 
all  my  heart,  with  full  desire,  and  with  a  soul  thirsting 
for  Thee,  and  that  so  I  may  be  refreshed  by  Thy 
sweetness. 

Grant  that  my  whole  spirit  and  all  within  me  may 
always  sigh  after  Thee,  who  art  the  true  beatitude. 
May  I  be  totally  consumed  with  the  most  ardent  charity. 

Grant  that  I  may  be  intimately  united  to  Thee  and 
transformed  into  Thee,  in  order  that  Thou  in  me,  and 
I  in  Thee,  may  have  joy  in  one  another,  now  in  time, 
and  hereafter  in  eternity. 

Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc. 

Ninth  Interior  Conversation 

with  Mary,  the  Virgin  Mother  o£  God 

Hail,  white  lily  of  the  bright  and  ever  tranquil  Trinity  ! 

Hail,  red  rose  of  everlasting  beauty !     Hail,  illustrious 


154  Spiritual 

Queen  of  heaven,  flowing  with  unspeakable  delights, 

0  Virgin  Mary  ! 

Of  thee,  O  blessed  one,  it  was  that  the  King  of 
heaven,  Jesus  Christ,  the  brightness  of  His  Father's 
glory,*  willed  to  be  born,  and  by  thy  milk  to  be  fed. 
Thou  didst  wrap  Him  in  swaddling  bands  ;  in  thine  arms 
thou  didst  carry  Him  ;  thou  didst  cherish  Him  in  thy 
bosom ;  thou  didst  cover  Him  with  embraces  and 
kisses.  May  He  deign,  by  thy  intercession,  to  feed  my 
mind  with  His  inflowing  graces. 

0  my  singular  advocate,  turn  thy  merciful  eyes  upon 
me.  Obtain  for  me  by  thy  prayers  the  full  remission  of 
all  my  sins,  perfect  self-denial  and  mortification.  Obtain 
for  me  a  heart  pure,  humble,  full  of  loving  kindness  for 
others,  and  wounded  by  the  love  of  thy  most  sweet 
Son.  Obtain  for  me  true  freedom  and  detachment  of 
spirit,  that  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself  may  find  in 
me  peace  and  joy. 

1  venerate  thee ;  I  invoke  thee ;  I  offer  to  thee,  to 
increase  thy  joy,  the  Heart  of  thine  only  Son,  and  I  beg 
of  Thee  lovingly  to  help  and  comfort  me  during  the 
whole  time  of  my  exile  here  below,  and  especially  at  the 
hour  of  my  death.     Amen. 

Tenth  Interiof  Conversation 
with  all  the  Saints  and  Angels  of  God 
Hail,  ye  men  and  women.  Saints  of  God,  who,  having 
received  eternal  happiness,  praise  the  Lord  with  con- 
tinual joy.  Hail,  ye  angelical  Spirits,  who  always  see 
with  jubilee  the  lovely  face  of  God.  Hail,  holy  Angel, 
my  most  faithful  guardian,  to  whose  care  I  have  been 
given  by  the  Lord. 

You  are  the  lovely  flowers  of  heaven,  wonderfully 
adorning  the  Jerusalem  that  is  above.     I  venerate  you  ; 

1  invoke  you,  and  I  offer  to  you,  for  the  increase  of  your 
joy  and  glory,  that  treasure-house  of  all  good,  the  Heart 
of  Jesus  Christ,  sweeter  than  honey. 

I  give  thanks  to  our  Lord  God  Himself,   who  has 

*Heb.  i,  3. 


Instruction  155 

chosen  you  and  prevented  you  by  His  blessings. 
I  thank  Him  for  all  the  good  things  He  has  bestowed 
upon  you. 

O  blessed  friends  of  God,  obtain  for  me  by  your 
prayers  full  pardon  of  my  sins,  perfect  self-denial  and 
mortification.  Obtain  for  me  true  detachment  and 
liberty  of  spirit  and  burning  love  for  God,  that  the  Lord 
Himself  may  be  able  to  find  His  delight  in  me. 

Pray  for  me  now  and  at  the  hour  of  my  death,  that, 
helped  by  your  prayers,  I  may  at  length  glorify  the 
Holy  Trinity  with  you  in  that  most  sweet  Fatherland, 
where  one  day  is  better  than  a  thousand,  where  God 
Himself  is  all  that  the  loving  mind  can  desire.     Amen. 


ART  AND  BOOK  COMPANY,  PRINTERS,  LONDON  AND  LEAMINGTON. 


A    SELECTION 

From  the 

Art  and  Book  Company's 

RECENT  PUBLICATIONS 


The    Catholic    Creed :    or,  What  do 

Catholics  Believe  ?  By  the  Very  Rev.  John 
Procter,  O.P.,  Provincial  of  the  Dominicans  in 
England.     Pp.  374,  crown  8vo.     Price  3s.  6d.  net. 

A  plain  and  practical  exposition  of  Catholic  doctrines  and 
devotions,  rendered  the  more  convincing-  as  well  as  attractive 
to  the  general  reader  by  abundant  examples  and  references 
from  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  the  Fathers,  showing  the 
reasonableness  of  the  teaching-  they  illustrate. 


BY  L'ABBE  MAX  CARON.    TRANSLATED  BY  C.   WHELLER. 

Jesus  the  Redeemer.      Meditations  for 

Lent.     Cloth,  2s.  6d.  net. 

The  Expectation  of  Jesus.      Medita- 
tions for  Advent.     Cloth,  2s.  net. 


A    Book    of    Spiritual    Instruction. 

Being  a  translation  of  the  "  Institutio  Spiritualis  " 
of  Ludovicus  Blosius,  Abbot  of  the  Monastery  of 
Liessies.  Author  of  "The  Mirror  for  Monks." 
Translated  from  the  Latin  by  Father  Bertrand 
WiLBERFORCE,  O.P.     Crown  8vo,  2s.  6d.  net. 


Art  and  Book  Company*s 


Catechism    Simply   Explained.     By 

the  Rev.  H.  T.  Cafferata.  New  and  revised 
edition.     Boards,  is.  net ;  cloth,  is.  6d.  net. 

Tablet. — It  is  useful  and  desirable  as  a  book  for  teachers  in 
schools  and  for  pupils  in  the  higher  classes. 

Catholic  Times. — It  is  really  a  manual  of  theology  in parvo. 
The  explanations  of  the  answers  to  the  Catechetical  questions 
afford  just  the  information  that  is  needed.  They  are  concise, 
but  at  the  same  time  clear  and  perfectly  satisfactory.  Father 
Cafferata  has  done  a  useful  work  with  ability  and  good 
judgement. 

The   Pictorial  Catechism.    With  112 

large  Engravings  by  an  Artist  of  the  Diisseldorf 
School.     Crown  8vo,  cloth  boards,  is.  net. 

Old  Testament  History.     By  Bishop 

Gilmour.     4d.,  cloth,  6d. 

The    First    Martyrs    of    the    Holy 

Childhood.  Being  an  account  of  the  massacre  at 
Tientsin  in  China  in  1870.  Translated  from  the 
French  by  Lady  Herbert.     3s.  6d.  net. 

The  Condition  of   English  Catho^ 

lies  under  Charles  II.  Translated  by  Mrs 
F.  Raymond  Barker  from  the  French  of  the 
Comtesse  de  Courson.     2s.  6d. 

My   New   Curate  :    A  Story  gathered 

from  the  Stray  Leaves  of  an  Old  Diary  by  the  Rev. 
P.  A.  Sheehan,  P.p.,  Doneraile  (Diocese  of  Cloyne). 
i2mo,  cloth,  gilt  top.     6s. 

Daily    Thoughts   for    Priests.      By 

the  Very  Rev.  John  B.  Hogan,  S.S.,  D.D.,  President 
of  St  John's  Seminary,  Brighton,  Mass.  Second 
edition.     i2mo,  210  pages,  cloth,  gilt  top,  4s.  net. 


Recent  Publications 


A    Sister^s    Story.       By    Mrs     Craven. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  net;  post  free,  3s.   lod. 

The  Structure  of  Life.      By   Mrs  W.   A. 

Burke,  with  a  Preface  by  Rev.  William  Barry, 
D.D.     Wrapper,  is.  net. ;  cloth,  2s.  net. 

History  of  the  Protestant  Reformation  in 

England  and  Ireland.  Written  in  1824-1827  by 
William  Cobbett.  Revised  with  notes  and 
preface  by  Francis  Aidan  Gasquet,  D.D.,  O.S.B. 
Third  edition,  crown  8vo,  cloth,  2s.  net. 

In  the   Brave   Days   of    Old.      Historical 

Sketches  of  the  Elizabethan  Persecution.  By 
Father  Bede  Camm,  O.S.B.     2s.  6d. 

The  Sifting  of  the  Wheat.    A  Tale  of  the 

Sixteenth  Century,    By  Miss  C.  M.  Home.     2S.  6d. 

Gems  from  the  Early  Church.     Compiled 

by  E.  F.  Bowden.     Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  net. 

The  Little  Flowers  of  St  Francis.     Printed 

on  Imitation  hand-made  paper.  Illustrated  by 
Paul  Woodroffe.     Crown  8vo,  6s.  net. 

Life  of  Mother  Mary  Teresa.    Foundress 

of  the  Congregation  of  the  Adoration  of  Repara- 
tion. Translated  by  Lady  Herbert  from  the 
French  of  Mgr  D'Hulst.     5s. 

Eleanor  Leslie.  By  J.  M.  Stone.  Illus- 
trated with  portraits  and  with  views  from  Mrs  Leslie's 
shetch-book.  A  handsome  octavo  volume,  Rox- 
burghe  binding.     7s.  6d. 

Uniform  with  the  "■  Life  of  Ven.  Julie  Billiart." 

Life  of  the  Hon.  Mrs  Edward  Petre.   Sister 

of  the  Institute  of  Notre  Dame.  With  illustrations. 
By  A.  M.  Clarke.  5s.  6d.  net :  Roxburghe, 
7s.  6d.  net. 


Art  and  Book  Company's 


The  Life  of  Cesare  Cardinal  Baronius,  of 

the  Roman    Oratory.      By    Lady   Amabel  Kerr. 
Crown  8vo. 

The  Life  of  Mother  Mary  de  Sales,  Founder 

of  the  Visitation  Order.  \In  the  Press. 

English  History  in  Easy  Words  for  Little 

Children.     By  S.  M.  M.,  3rd  O.S.D.    4d.;  cloth  6d. 
Illustrated. 

Queens    and    Princesses    of    France.     By 

George  White,  M.C.P.     Re-issue,    is.    6d.    net; 
post  4d. 

PRAYER  BOOKS 

THE   ART   AND   BOOK   COMPANY'S 

English  Missals.     L    i8mo,  illustrated  by 

PuGiN,  larg-er  type  than  any  other  Eng-lish  edition,  4s.  6d. 
to  IDS.  6d.  II.  32mo,  illustrated  by  PuGiN,  contains  the 
Masses  for  all  English  Dioceses  and  prayers  for  Confession 
and  Communion,  2s.  6d.  to  6s.  6d.  III.  The  same  abridged, 
contains  the  Mass  for  every  Double  Feast.  The  most  com- 
plete Pocket  Edition  published,  is.  to  5s. 

THE    BEST    PRINTED    EDITIONS    OF 

The  Garden  of  the  Soul  are  those  published 

by  the  ART  AND  BOOK  COMPANY.  Each  contains 
authorized  devotions  of  recent  years  and  the  Epistles  and 
Gospels  in  a  handy  royal  32mo  volume.  I.  530  pages,  red 
lines,  engravings,  head  and  tail  pieces,  etc.,  well  bound, 
IS.  to  3s.  6d.  II.  New  large  type  edition,  73o.pag-es,  red 
lines,  on  fine  India  paper,  only  ^  inch  thick,  well  bound, 
28.  to  5s. 

Manual  of  Prayers  for  Congregational  use. 

The  entire  Editio  Typica,  originally  submitted  to  the 
Cardinal  Archbishop  and  Bishops  of  England,  and 
authorized  and  prescribed  by  them.  I.  4to  "Sanctuary" 
Edition,  from  5s.  to  i8s.  6d.  II.  F'cap  8vo  "  Portable  " 
Edition,  large  type,  from  is.  6d.  to  7s.  III.  Royal  32mo 
"  Pocket"  Edition,  6d.  to  4s.  6d. 
These  may  also  be  had  bound  with  Supplement  for  Use  in 

some  Dioceses.     Hymns,   Proper  Mass  for  every  Day  in  the 

Year,  Vespers,  Compline,  etc. 


Recent  Publications 


Favourite  Prayers.    Third  edition,  imperial 

32mo,  184  pages.  Cloth,  6d.  ;  with  Epistles  and  Gospels, 
8d.  ;  roan,  is.  6d.  ;  French  seal,  2s.  6d.  ;  calf,  5s.  ; 
morocco,  6s. 

Following  of  Christ.    Cloth,  flush,  lettered, 

4d.  ;  cloth  gilt,  6d.  ;  roan,  is.  ;  calf  or  morocco  limp,  gilt 
edges,  4s.  6d. 

The  Psalter,  or  Book  of  Psalms,  in  Latin 

and  English.     Imperial  32mo,  from  2s.  net  to  5s.  net. 

Mass  Companion.  By  Dom  J.  A.  Morrall,. 

O.S.B.  New  edition,  imp.  32mo,  cloth,  6d.  ;  cloth  gilt,  is,  ; 
French  morocco,  front.,  2S.  ;  calf,  3s.  ;  morocco,  3s.  6d. 

Anima  Divota,  or,  Devout  Soul.    By  John 

Baptist  Pagani.  New  edition,  large  type,  iSmo,  preceded 
by  a  Life  of  the  author.  Cloth,  red  edges,  2s.  ;  roan,  4s.  ; 
calf,  red  edges,  6s.  ;  best  morocco,  gilt  edges,  7s.  Pocket 
edition,  royal  32mo,  cloth,  is. 

A   Picture   Prayer   Book    for   the   Young. 

Containing  Morning  and  Evening  Prayers,  Holy  Mass, 
the  Way  of  the  Cross,  Benediction,  Litany  of  B.V.M., 
Divine  Praises.  Illuminated  border  representative  of  the 
various  parts  of  the  Mass  and  Way  of  the  Cross.  Cloth 
bound,  gilt  edges,  bevelled  boards  and  case,  6d.  net  ; 
printed   in   blue,  ornamented,  wrapper,  2d. 

A    Necrology,    or   Album    for    Mortuary 

Cards,  arranged  for  daily  reference,     is.  6d.  net. 

The  Holy  Bible.     ''The   best   accredited 

text."  The  only  edition  at  a  low  price  which  gives 
Challoner's  Revised  Version  of  1752,  as  further  revised  by 
McMahon  in  1791.  Cloth,  red  edges,  3s.  6d. ;  roan,  5s.  ; 
French  morocco,  7s.  ;  best  morocco  or  calf,  ids. 

Father  Sydney  Smith,  S.J.,  in  an  article  in  The  Month  (July,  1897),  urg-es 
that  Challoner's  text  of  1752  with  McMahon's  revision  has  "  the  best  right  to 
be  called  the  approved  text." 

Children's  Bread.    A  Manual  of  Devotion 

for  First  Communicants  and  for  Confirmation.  Gilt  edges, 
IS.  ;  cloth  flush,  6d. 


6       Art  and  Book  Company^s  Publications 
Devotion      to     the     Blessed      Sacrament. 

Arrang-ed  in  Visits  for  every  Day  in  the  Month.  By 
J.  B.  Pagani.     i8mo,  cloth,  is.  6d. 

Devout  Communicant.      By   Father   Pius 

Baker.     Royal  32010,  cloth  limp,  4d.  ;  cloth  gilt,  6d. 

Prayers  for  Communion  and  for  Visits  to 

the  Blessed  Sacrament  for  every  Day  in  the  Week.  From 
the  "  Memoriale  Vitae  Sacerdotalis  "  of  Canon  Arvisenet. 
New  edition.  Wrapper,  3d.  ;  cloth,  6d.  ;  French  morocco, 
28.  ;  calf,  3s.  ;  morocco,  3s.  6d. 

Calvary  and  the  Altar.     Cloth,  2S.  6d. 
Heart  to  Heart  with  Jesus  in  the  Adorable 

Sacrament.      By  Hubert  Lebon.      Royal  32mo,  cloth,  is 

Hours  before  the  Altar.     6d.  and  is. 


3  5282  00070  9470 


DATE  DUE 

tt  U'^l 

BV5080 

B484 

190OX